Aaron, Daniel. "The Letter and the Spirit." Rev. of The Selected Correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley by Paul Jay, ed. New Republic 13 March 1989: 34. Reviews the book "The Selected Correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley, 1915-1981," edited by Paul Jay.

---. "The Vagaries of Kenneth Burke." Writers on the Left: Episodes in American Literary Communism. New York: Harcourt, Brace and World, 1961. 287-90.

Abbott, Don Paul. "Kenneth Burke's 'Secular Conversion.'" Horns of Plenty: Malcolm Cowley and His Generation 2 (1989): 39-52.

---. "Marxist Influences on the Rhetorical Theory of Kenneth Burke." Philosophy & Rhetoric 7 (1974): 217-33.

---. "Terminology and Ideology: Marxist Influences on the Rhetorical Theory of Kenneth Burke." DAI 34.09A (1973): 145.

Abdulla, Adnan K. Catharsis in Literature. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1985.

Abdulla, Adnan Khalid. "Catharsis: An Analytical Study of Its Meanings and Uses in Modern Literary Criticism (Classicism, Psychoanalysis)." DAI 44.12A (1983): 309.

Since its translation into Latin in 1549, Aristotle's Poetics has been a nexus for continuing debates and discussions. One of the issues of these debates that has survived to the present is catharsis, a term which describes the effect of tragedy on its spectators. Although it is discussed seriously in many disciplines, I deal with catharsis mainly in literary theory and psychology. Chapter One investigates the development of the meanings and interpretations of catharsis from the Ancient Greeks to the Renaissance, down to the nineteenth century when Jakob Bernays revived a therapeutic interpretation of catharsis. Chapter Two deals with the contributions of Freud who, under Bernays's influence, adopted the therapeutic interpretation and modified it to designate a method of psychoanalytic treatment he called "the cathartic treatment." Chapter Three deals with the most important literary critics who were influenced by Freud's insights. They address themselves directly and indirectly to what constitutes catharsis and its mechanisms. The writers I cover are Lionel Trilling, Ernst Kris, Kenneth Burke, and Simon Lesser. In Chapter Four, I consider Formalistic criticism, where critics try to minimize the importance of catharsis in literature. They do so by separating literature from two considerations: first, from its effects on the reader (reader-catharsis); and second, from its author (author-catharsis). The Formalists end up using alternate terms with similar meanings to that of catharsis. The critics I cover are I. A. Richards, T. S. Eliot, Cleanth Brooks, W. K. Wimsatt, and John Crowe Ransom. Chapter Five deals with catharsis in contemporary literary criticism. Modern views are either influenced by Formalism or psychology: contextualism, structuralism, reader-response criticism, phenomenology, and aesthetics of reception. I use for each approach representative critics, such as Eliseo Vivas, Murray Krieger, Northrop Frye, Norman Holland, Wolfgang Iser, and Hans R. Jauss. In conclude that most critics in their interpretation of catharsis either ignore emotions and emphasize intellectual understanding, or vice versa. Neither emphasis explains the complexity of catharsis. Catharsis is an aesthetic experience which involves our emotions in a way that leads to intellectual understanding. It is in this context that catharsis is important to our understanding of the function and purpose of literature.

Abel, Samuel David. "Susanne Langer and the Rhythm of Dramatic Action." DAI 45.05A (1984): 324.

Feeling and Form, Susanne Langer's major work on aesthetics, first appeared more than thirty years ago. Since that time the theories presented in that work have been the subject of much praise and even more criticism. The bulk of this criticism focuses on Langer's assertion that an artwork presents a non-discursive symbol for the form of human feeling. Such an assertion, Langer's critics note, raises problems for arts such as drama which employ discursive language as a material. In order to determine Langer's position in the field of dramatic theory, it is important to reconcile Langer to her critics on this central issue of discursive and non-discursive function. This thesis attempts to find that reconciliation, both through Langer's own writings and through those of her contemporaries. Langer's theory of rhythm provides a fertile common ground. While most theories of rhythm in art take a discursive approach, Langer views rhythm as non-discursive and perceptual. She introduces this concept in a discussion of music, but it applies to dramatic rhythm as well. Through this broad concept of thythm a comprehensive view of dramatic structure may be developed, involving both measurable and non-measurable features. This broad view of drama is reinforced by the theoretical writings of Bernard Beckerman, Jackson Barry, Kathleen George, and Kenneth Burke. The early chapters of the thesis deal with general theory, first summarizing the objections of Langer's critics and then the literature of rhythm theory. Langer's concept of dramatic rhythm is presented; this concept is then expanded through comparison with other sympathetic writers to a more widely applicable view of dramatic structure. The final chapters apply this theory to practical cases of general dramatic structure as well as to special cases such as tragedy, comedy, musical, and verse drama. The conclusion attempts to locate Langer's current status in the field of dramatic theory in light of her expanded theory.

Abrams, P. A. "Individual Authors." Rev. of Kenneth Burke: Literature and Language as Symbolic Action by Greig E. Henderson. Journal of Modern Literature 15.2/3 (1989): 320.

Accardi, Bernard F. "The Epistemological Rhetoric of Autobiography (Augustine, Saint, Bunyan, John, Oliphant, Margaret, Adams, Henry)." DAI 56.04A (1994): 296.

The introductory chapter establishes the premises concerning rhetoric that serve to validate my close reading of the metaphors of autobiographies: using the rhetorical theories of Kenneth Burke, Hayden White, and Michel Foucault, I argue that metaphors, including commonplaces and figures of speech, reflect the ontological assumptions that valorize self-inscription for autobiographers. Of the four texts I examine, the first three--Augustine's Confessions, John Bunyan's Grace Abounding, and Margaret Oliphant's Autobiography--illustrate the way "Neoplatonic" metaphors have been adapted by autobiographers to reinforce epistemological premises that support their self-representational enterprises. I demonstrate how assumptions about self and self-knowledge that have had broad currency throughout the history of Western culture are conceptualized through four different metaphors associated with Christian Neoplatonism: the metaphors of light, dark, journey, and self-gathering. I use the figurative language of the fourth text--Henry Adams's Education--to exemplify a competing metaphoric scheme that reflects an alternative epistemological premise and to illustrate the formal idiosyncrasies that result from shifting philosophical assumptions. I argue that Adams's metaphors are influenced largely by eighteenth-century empiricism and nineteenth-century psychology. They include metaphors of impression, space, economy, and construction. By analyzing the autobiography of Henry Adams, whose understanding of the self and self-knowledge precludes the religious or mystical assumptions associated with Neoplatonism, I show that the impulse toward autobiography varies in different cultural contexts that are filtered through the personal influences on the writer.

Acheson, Katherine O. "Hamlet, Synecdoche and History: Teaching the Tropes Of "New Remembrance."" College Literature 31.4 (2004): 111-34.

In the modern university, giving students a historical understanding of the self in relation to the world is most prominently the responsibility of English Studies. Within English Studies, Shakespeare courses are most often called upon to provide this understanding. This situation is ironic, given that the contraction in offerings in other historical areas is due in part to our desire to diversify the sources of knowledge we present, and displace authors such as Shakespeare from the center of the canon. This article argues that, which we must resist, with Elizabeth Hanson, a "synecdochic Shakespeare," we can make good use of Shakespeare's plays to reveal the complexities, structures and problems of historicism to our students by focusing on the ways in which figurative language works to organize time and meaning. In particular, the essay focuses on synecdoche in "Hamlet." Synecdoche--the taking of a part to represent a whole, which has variously been called the trope of "representation" (Burke) and of memory (Baldo)--is one of the more prevalent figures in the play, and is used to express the diverse and unstable structure of historical understanding throughout. Synecdoche in "Hamlet" therefore provides a tutorial in the compulsion towards, and challenges of, the formation of historical identities. The essays argues that a pedagogical focus on figurative language is not, contrary to what might be expected, a diversion from history (as the absence of discussions of the functions of figurative language from recent, authoritative, collections of essays about teaching "Hamlet" and Shakespeare would suggest), but instead a way to open up the histories--of power, gender, the self, for example--which are the subjects and matter of the tropes of new remembrance with which the essay is concerned.

In the modern university, giving students a historical understanding of the self in relation to the world is most prominently the responsibility of English Studies. Within English Studies, Shakespeare courses are most often called upon to provide this understanding. This situation is ironic, given that the contraction in offerings in other historical areas is due in part to our desire to diversify the sources of knowledge we present, and displace authors such as Shakespeare from the center of the canon. This article argues that, which we must resist, with Elizabeth Hanson, a "synecdochic Shakespeare," we can make good use of Shakespeare's plays to reveal the complexities, structures and problems of historicism to our students by focusing on the ways in which figurative language works to organize time and meaning. In particular, the essay focuses on synecdoche in "Hamlet." Synecdoche--the taking of a part to represent a whole, which has variously been called the trope of "representation" (Burke) and of memory (Baldo)--is one of the more prevalent figures in the play, and is used to express the diverse and unstable structure of historical understanding throughout. Synecdoche in "Hamlet" therefore provides a tutorial in the compulsion towards, and challenges of, the formation of historical identities. The essays argues that a pedagogical focus on figurative language is not, contrary to what might be expected, a diversion from history (as the absence of discussions of the functions of figurative language from recent, authoritative, collections of essays about teaching "Hamlet" and Shakespeare would suggest), but instead a way to open up the histories--of power, gender, the self, for example--which are the subjects and matter of the tropes of new remembrance with which the essay is concerned.

Adams, Robert M. "The Dance of Language." Rev. of Kenneth Burke and the Drama of Human Relations, 2d edit. by William H. Rueckert. Times Literary Supplement 12 August 1983: 859.

Adams, Robert Martin. "Restorations " Rev. of Kenneth Burke and the Drama of Human Relations by William H. Rueckert. The New York Review of Books 20 October 1966: 31-33.

Adams, Robert M. Strains of Discord: Studies of Literary Openness. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell UP, 1958.

Adegunwa, Adekemi Eniitan. "Chief Obafemi Awolowo, the Greatest President Nigeria Never Had: A Burkeian Analysis Of "This War Is Not for the Extermination of the Ibos. It Is for the Federal Unity of Nigeria and the Happiness of Its People" (Awolowo Obafemi)." DAI 54.11A (1993): 160.

This dissertation takes a rhetorical approach to the understanding of the political career of the renowned Nigerian politician, Chief Obafemi Awolowo. Several of his speeches are discussed while "This war is not for the extermination of the Ibos. It is for the federal unity of Nigeria and the happiness of its people" is analyzed rhetorically using a tool espoused by Kenneth Burke. This speech marked a crucial time in the political career of Awolowo and a turning point in the political history of Nigeria. It exemplifies Awolowo's ever present attempt to promote unity by reconciling conflicts, interests and managing multiple identities with a diverse audience while providing an insight into Awolowo's paradoxical image. The aim of this analysis was to answer the following: First, what are the basic characteristics of Awolowo's rhetoric? Second, is there any pattern from the text that provide an insight into his ideologies, thereby revealing attributes of paradox? Third, can his rhetoric be considered as successful both through identification and the ability to induce cooperation from his audience? The analysis yields the following results: (1) That Awolowo was a man of paradoxical personality, (2) That Awolowo was successful in developing identification with his audience, and (3) That Awolowo was adept at handling multiple audiences but less successful at managing his multiple identities. Overall this study revealed that, in spite of Awolowo's many skills as a politician and an orator, he was not as believable as he perceived himself to have been.

Adell, Sandra. "The Big E(Llison)'S Texts and Intertexts: Eliot, Burke, and the Underground Man." CLA Journal 37.4 (1994): 377-400. Analyzes the intertextuality of the book `The Invisible Man,' by Ralph Ellison. Influence of the book `Notes From Underground,' by Fyodor Dostoevsky; Relevance of the works of T.S. Eliot and Kenneth Burke.

Aeschbacher, Jill. "Kenneth Burke, Samuel Beckett, and Form." Today's Speech 21 (1973): 43.

Aitieri, Charles. "The Qualities of Action: Part Ii." boundary 2 5.3 (1977): 899-17. Discusses ways in which contemporary discussions as of March 1977, of the philosophy of action can be used to develop a critical theory not trapped in the problematic heritage of the New Criticism or in the larger cultural tensions which created the difficulties. Use of readings of the "Iliad, and the 'Odyssey' made in the first part of the essay; Information related to New Criticism and New Critics; Comments on the need to focus literary theory on the concept of action and explanation of the concept of action.

Albrecht, James M. "Saying Yes and Saying No: Individualist Ethics in Ellison, Burke, and Emerson." Publication of the Modern Language Association 114.1 (1999): 46-63.

Alcorn, Marshall. Rev. of Kenneth Burke: Literature and Language As Symbolic Action by Greig E. Henderson. Style 24.1 (1990): 132.

Alcorn, Marshall W., Jr. "Self Structure as a Rhetorical Device: Modem Ethos and the Divisiveness of the Self." Ethos: New Essays in Rhetorical and Critical Theory. Ed. James S. Baumlin and Tita French Baumlin. Dallas: Southern Methodist UP, 1994.

Aldridge, John W. "Remembering Criticism." American Scholar 62.4 (1993): 585-89. Focuses on the field of literary criticism. Differences between how the profession in perceived now and how it was viewed in the past. The age of R.P. Blackmur, John Crowe Ransom, Allen Tate and others; The School of Letters at Kenyon College; The Christian Gauss Seminars in Criticism at Princeton; More.

Allen, Brenda Jay, and Phillip K. Tompkins. "Vocabularies of Motives in a Crisis of Academic Leadership." Southern Communication Journal 61.4 (1996): 322-31. Describes a study which applies a model about discourse of divorcing individuals to the disintegration of a relationship between a formal organization and one of its employees. Employment of a sociologist's application of Burke's symbolic notion of motives to studies of discursive practices of persons engaged in divorce.

Allen, Gay Wilson. Rev. of Leaves of Grass ONE HUNDRED YEARS AFTER: New Essays by William Carlos Williams, Richard Chase, Leslie A. Fiedler, Kenneth Burke, David Daiches, and J. Middleton Murry. American Literature 27.3 (1955): 433. Reviews the book 'Leaves of Grass One Hundred Years After: New Essays by William Carlos Williams, Richard Chase, Leslie A. Fiedler, Kenneth Burke, David Daiches and J. Middleton Murry,' edited with an introduction by Milton Hindus.

Allen, Virginia. "Some Implications of Kenneth Burke's 'Way of Knwoing' for Composition Theory." JAC: A Journal of Composition Theory.1-2 (1982): 10-23.

Allison, Kimberly Jo. "Rhetoric and Hypermedia in Electronic Textbooks." DAI 64.08A (2003): 388.

By employing the three progressive yet distinctive theoretical/rhetorical approaches to hypertext—poststructural, post-digital, and cinematic—as what Kenneth Burke refers to as terministic screens, this study examines the current state of electronic textbook design to evaluate their added value over printed textbooks—that is, the extent to which eTextbook publishers have embraced the rhetorical principles of hypertext design and moved beyond the traditional book model. Thus, chapters two and three examine the theoretical convergence of hypertext and literary and rhetorical theories, revealing that the best method for conceptualizing the rhetoric of the eTextbook emerges from an understanding of how hypertextual content breaks out of the traditional conceptions of textuality, narrative, and author's and readers' roles. Chapter two, for example, examines hypertextuality as a unique form of writing. Chapter three, then, investigates how the unique textual and technological elements of hypertextuality impact readers' perceptions of narrative order and coherence and develops a view of hypertext narrative through the exploration of hypertext theorists' appropriation of poststructural, rhizomorphic, and cinematic theories of narrative. The findings from the theoretical textual and narratological discussions in chapters two and three are, then, used in chapters four through six to analyze eTextbooks currently available on the World Wide Web. Because Web-based eTextbooks embody a wide range of digital formats, structures, and features, for the purpose of this study these eTextbooks are divided into three major categories: simple eTextbooks, complex eTextbooks, and advanced complex eTextbooks. Simple eTextbooks, the subject of chapter four, include both downloadable and simple hypertext eTextbooks. Chapter five evaluates the three types of complex hypertext eTextbooks: eTextbooks that (1) externally link to hypermediated components (i.e., sound, video, and moving images); (2) primarily offer hypermedia in supplemental texts or companion websites; and (3) intermingle hypermedia elements within the eTextbook content itself. The advanced complex eTextbooks discussed in chapter six reflect emerging forms of Web-based eTextbooks that offer insight into the future potential of this genre of electronic books. Chapter seven concludes this study by proposing a new model for electronic textbooks that encompasses all of the discoveries made in chapters two through six.

Allister, Mark. "A Marriage of Pedagogy and Theory: Sequencing and the Pentad." The Writing Instructor 2.3 (1983): 129-36.

Allred, Jeffrey B. "American Modernism and Depression Documentary." DAI 66.06A (2005): 234. In his critical survey of American literature, On Native Grounds (1942),

Alfred Kazin writes that the documentary writing of the 1930s amounted to a “vast granary of facts,” a “sub-literature” that lacks the formal sophistication a vigorously modern art requires. Kazin's early verdict has been upheld by many subsequent judgments: critics still largely think of the documentary mode as a residue of the realism that modernism supersedes. My argument views American modernism through the lens of the 1930s documentary book, countering this critical line with the argument that “documentary” and “modernism” converge in these texts. One can read this convergence, for example, in the way these texts play games with the relative locations of readers and subjects, or in their emphasis on the problematic status of “authenticity” in representing voices, bodies, and objects. My project does not so much aim to add yet another neglected set of texts to an expanded canon as to provide a new vision of inter-war American culture as a body of work that reflects and responds to parallel emergences in American society: new desires bound up in the migration of groups from rural to urban areas, new media dominated by the photographic image, and new locations and functions for intellectual work. I frame my examination of the documentary books that make up the core of this project within the larger context of changes in the production and consumption of culture in the inter-war United States. In the introduction, I emphasize utopian stirrings among Depression-era intellectuals bent on remaking American culture as something laborist and democratic, as seen in new theories of the role of the intellectual in society by writers like John Dos Passos and Kenneth Burke. In the conclusion, I temper this emphasis on intellectuals' agency by looking at the decisive shift in the period, best seen in the rise of Henry Luce's Time, Inc., towards an increasingly consolidated culture industry.

Alpers, Paul J. What Is Pastoral?. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1996.

Altman, Ross Dean. "Kenneth Burke's Relation to Modern Thought and Literature." Dissertation. State University of New York at Binghamton, 1977.

Ambrester, Roy. "Identification Within: Kenneth Burke's View of the Unconscious." Philosophy and Rhetoric 7 (1974): 205-16.

Anderson, Dana. Rev. of The Elements of Dramatism by David Blakesley. Rhetoric Review 21.4 (2002): 413-16. Reviews the book 'The Elements of Dramatism,' by David Blakesley.

---. "Questioning the Motives of Habituated Action: Burke and Bourdieu on Practice." Philosophy & Rhetoric 37.3 (2005): 255-74.

Anderson, Dana Larson. "Arguing Identity: Strategizing the Self in Narratives of Conversion (Kenneth Burke, Dorothy Day, Deirdre Mccloskey, John G. Neihardt)." DAI 63.09A (2002): 267. How is identity a kind of argumentative strategy? This study explores this question by analyzing the rhetorical constitution of identity in narratives of conversion experiences. First, I develop a rhetorical theory of identity to account for first-person acts of identity constitution, a focus largely neglected within studies of constitutive rhetoric. This theory combines Kenneth Burke's description of identities as “unique ‘constitutions’” (A Rhetoric of Motives) with his theory of “The Dialectic of Constitutions” (A Grammar of Motives), emphasizing how identities, like constitutions, are “strategic answers” to “questions posed by the situation in which they arose.” I then apply this theory in examining how three conversion narratives (Dorothy Day's The Long Loneliness, Deirdre McCloskey's Crossing: A Memoir , and John G. Neihardt's Black Elk Speaks) constitute identities that address specific issues within the contexts they address. Treating identity as a strategic, persuasive topos in this way thus allows these texts to be read not simply as autobiographical narratives of self-transformation but rather as rhetorical engagements that, in constituting an author's transformed identity, would transform something of the historical and cultural situations these authors occupy as well.

Anderson, Floyd D., and Lawrence J. Prelli. "Pentadic Cartography: Mapping the Universe of Discourse." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 87.1 (2001): 73-95. Focuses on the use of pentadic cartography in exhibiting the contemporary universe of discourse. Disparity between the perspective of social commentators Kenneth Burke and Herbert Marcuse on the universe of discourse; Correlation between pentadic cartography and postmodernism; Relationship between human symbolic interaction and discourse.

Anderson, Virginia. "Antithetical Ethics: Kenneth Burke and the Constitution." JAC: Journal of Composition Theory 15.2 (1995): 261-79.

---. "'the Perfect Enemy': Clinton, the Contradictions of Capitalism, and Slaying the Sin Within." Rhetoric Review 21.4 (2002): 384-400. Analyzes several aspects of the impeachment proceedings against former U.S. President Bill Clinton by conjoining a paradigm theory and the cultural contradictions of capitalism advocated by sociologist David Bell. Background on the Clinton impeachment hearings from 1998 to 1999; Details on the use of the scapegoat paradigm in the Clinton situation; Examination of the impeachment rhetoric of the U.S. House Managers.

Anderson, Virginia Susan. "Unpersuasive Truths: Critical Theory, Pedagogy, and Democratic Education." DAI 59.01A (1997): 392.

My project examines the impact of critical theory on the classroom practice of composition scholars. By "critical theory," I mean a body of scholarship related to the social theory of critics like Louis Althusser, Antonio Gramsci, and Stuart Hall, and applied to composition by scholars like James A. Berlin and Henry A. Giroux. Teachers who embrace such theory argue that their practice should provoke an interrogation of underlying cultural assumptions in the hope that critically conscious students will recognize and challenge oppressive norms. But the published accounts of critical teachers suggest that students resist these teachers' efforts. I argue that these difficulties arise because critical compositionists have not analyzed their own persuasive practices. I first characterize the rhetoric of critical teachers' self-representations in their published work, focusing especially on the metaphors and commonplaces that reflect and shape these teachers' assumptions. Critical teachers' argumentative practices accord with a theory of persuasion that I derive from the work of linguists George Lakoff and Mark Johnson, literary scholar Kenneth Burke, and Lacanian scholar David Metzger. I contend that compositionists have not reinvented persuasion in a postmodern mode but rather rely on such traditional tactics as hierarchical arrangement, binary thinking, essentialization, transcendental signifiers, and truth claims. I draw on the work of ethical philosophers Jean-Francois Lyotard and Emmanuel Levinas to argue that such persuasive paradigms can be reconciled with the postmodern view of ethics and language that many critical scholars espouse. The postmodern ethics I develop foregrounds Kenneth Burke's concept of identification, defining it as the relation between self and other, and positioning this relation at the heart of rhetoric. A specific postmodern understanding of self and other as an ethical ground can be mapped onto Burke's persuasive paradigm; dialogic notions of rhetoric itself can provide the concrete instantiations on which this ethical ground can be built. Rhetoric then becomes both the topic and the method of a critical search for meaning. Thus, a more thoughtful exploration of what rhetorical theory suggests about persuasion can facilitate socially concerned teachers' efforts to win students' cooperation in the challenging learning contexts that critical theory demands.

Angoff, Charles. William Carlos Williams: A Critical Appreciation. Cranbury, NJ: Assoc. Univ. Presses, 1974.

Anonymous. Rev. of The Selected Correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley, 1915-1981 by Paul Jay, ed. New Yorker March 27, 1989 1989: 116. Reviews the book "The Selected Correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley, 1915-1981," edited by Paul Jay.

---. Rev. of Permanence and Change: An Anatomy of Purpose by Kenneth Burke. American Sociological Review 2.1 (1937): 2. Reviews the book "Permanence and Change: An Anatomy of Purpose," by Kenneth Burke.

---. Rev. of Critical Responses to Kenneth Burke, 1924-1966. American Literature 41.4 (1970): 624. Reviews the book 'Critical Responses to Kenneth Burke, 1924-1966,' edited by William H. Rueckert.

---. Rev. of Kenneth Burke: Late Poems, 1968-1993: Attitudinizing Verse-wise, While Fending for One's Selph, and in a Style Somewhat Artificially Colloquial. New York Review of Books 52.16 (2005): 31. Reviews the book "Kenneth Burke: Late Poems, 1968-1993: Attitudinizing Verse-Wise, While Fending for One's Selph, and in a Style Somewhat Artificially Colloquial," edited by Julie Whitaker and David Blakesley.

---. "Psychological Drama." Rev. of The White Oxen by Kenneth Burke. The New York Times Book Review 26 October 1924: 23.

Anonymous. Rev. of The Selected correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley, 1915-1981. Wilson Quarterly 13 (1989): 108.

---. Rev. of The selected correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley, 1915-1981. Virginia Quarterly Review (1989): 55.

---. Rev. of The selected correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley, 1915-1981. New Yorker Spring 1989: 116.

---. "Farewell to Kenneth Burke." New Republic 13 December 1993: 10.

---. "Literary Criticism: The Minds Behind the Written Word." The Times Literary Supplement Winter 1954: viii.

Appel, Edward C. "Burlesque Drama as a Rhetorical Genre: The Hudibrastic Ridicule of William F. Buckley, Jr." Western Journal of Communication 60 (1996): 269-84.

Appel, Edward Charles. "A Dramatistic Study of the Preaching of the Rev. Dr. Wallace E. Fisher (Pennsylvania)." DAI 45.01A (1984): 270.

The Rev. Dr. Wallace E. Fisher was Senior Pastor at Trinity Lutheran Church, Lancaster, Pennsylvania, from 1952 until his retirement in 1982. Ultimately he achieved striking success there as a preacher and pastoral leader as evidenced by sharp increases in membership, attendance at worship, giving, evangelical outreach, and demand for his books on Trinity's growth and for his services nationwide as a lecturer on homiletics. This success came, however, only after a three-year period of unrest and rebellion. Parishioners' statements of discontent focused on Dr. Fisher's preaching. Analyzed in terms of Clark's criteria for the sermon genre--certainty, subordination to Divine truth, abstractness, presentism, and coherence--that preaching was found to be generically irregular. First-person pronouns abounded. Presentation of self as authority and example was conspicuous and recurrent. Concrete, substantive arguments in support of controversial positions characterized Dr. Fisher's not infrequent "political-involvement" sermons. The research problem, then, was how to account for the rhetorical success that followed and overcame the predicted rhetorical difficulties. The philosophy of Dramatism, as presented by Burke, was chosen as the critical perspective. Nine "indexes of dramatic intensity" were inferred from Dramatistic principles and served as the primary tools of analysis. They are characteristics of dramatic action featured by Burke raised to a level of perfection. They are (1) radical human freedom, (2) high group value or aspiration, (3) heroic group or individual sacrifice, (4) furious conflict with the forces of evil, (5) common-ground, or blood-brother, scapegoating, (6) the risk and threat of ruin, (7) the perfected redemptive vision, (8) management of identification through adept self-projection by the speaker, and (9) "socialized" scenic placement of the dramatic action. Two other sets of criteria, five "indexes of audience anxiety" and a Dramatistic standard of "truth," were likewise inferred and applied. An integrated series of six messages delivered during the Lenten session of 1980 were so analyzed and evaluated. Dr. Fisher's sermons were found to be intensely dramatic on all scales and powerfully "truthful." How his forceful drama solved his problem was explained on the basis of the proposed criteria. Implications for Dramatistic scholarship and for the theory of rhetorical genres were discussed.

Appel, Edward C. "Implications and Importanceof the Negative in Burke's Dramatistic Philosophy of Language." Communication Quarterly 41 (1993): 51-65.

---. "Kenneth Burke: Coy Theologian." Journal of Communication and Religion 16 (1993): 99-110.

---. "The Perfected Drama of Reverend Jerry Falwell." Communication Quarterly 35 (1987): 26-38.

---. "The Rhetoric of Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr.: Comedy and Context in Tragic Collision." Western Journal of Communication 61 (1997): 376-402.

---. "Rush to Judgment: Burlesque, Tragedy, and Hierarchal Alchemy in the Rhetoric of America's Foremost Political Talkshow Host." Southern Communication Journal 68.3 (2003): 217-30. Analyzes the application of Kenneth Burke's notion of genres of drama and hierarchal identification to the radio talkshow "Rush Limbaugh Show" in October and November 1996. Discussion of rhetorical genres of burlesque and tragedy in a Burkean frame; Application of burlesque and tragic generic traits to the broadcast rhetoric of Limbaugh; Description of Limbaugh's promotion of heroic personal efficacy.

---. "The Tragic-Symbol Preaching of the Rev. Dr. Wallace E. Fisher." Journal of Communication and Religion 10 (1987): 34-43.

Arac, Jonathan. "Criticism between Opposition and Counterpoint." Boundary 2, An International Journal of Literature and Culture 25.2 (1998): 55-69.

Archias, Susan Dana. "Kenneth Burke's Approach to Language and Theory Construction." MAI 26.04 (1988): 101.

This thesis explains the "systematic" refinement of Kenneth Burke's theoretical process through his development of a theological paradigm for the dramatistic vocabulary. It describes the merging metaphysical and dialectical issues in Burke's critical thought and locates a theoretical shift in A Grammar of Motives, where Burke posits the prototype for his key term, "act." The study then interprets the formal treatment of the prototype in The Rhetoric of Religion: Studies in Logology, and demonstrates how the derived paradigm maintains and advances the convergence of metaphysics and dialectics, and how it reestablishes the interaction between language structure and usage in two types of definition or explanation (temporal-logical, narrative-tautological). This thesis also describes the purpose and functional range of Logology.

Arrington, Phillip K. "A Dramatistic Approach to Understanding and Teaching the Paraphrase." College Composition and Communication 39 (1988): 185-97.

---. "Tropes, Invention, and the Composing Process." Thesis, 1984.

Arrington, Phillip K. and Shirley K. Rose. "Prologue to What Is Possible: Introductions as Metadiscourse." College Composition and Communication 38 (1987): 306-18.

Auden, W.H. "A Grammar of Assent " Rev. of The Philosophy of Literary Form by Kenneth Burke. New Republic 14 July 1941: 59.

Aune, James. "Burke's Late Blooming: Trope, Defense, and Rhetoric." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 69.3 (1983): 328-41.

Aune, James Arnt. "Burke's Palimpsest: Rereading Permanence and Change." Communication Studies 42 (1991): 234-38.

---. "An Historical Materialist Theory of Rhetoric." American Communication Journal 6.4 (2003).

Axelrod, Steven and Helen Deese. Critical Essays on William Carlos Williams. New York: M Macmillan International, 1995.

Bacon, Jennifer. "The Language of Motives in Absalom, Absalom!: A Rhetorical Application of Kenneth Burke to Faulkner." University of Maryland at College Park, 1992.

Bacon, Jacqueline Lee. ""The Humblest May Stand Forth": Marginalized Voices in Abolitionist Rhetoric (Women Abolitionists, African-American)." DAI 58.07A (1997): 375.

Although historical research on the antebellum abolition movement has generally acknowledged the use of moral suasion as a primary weapon of the abolitionists' antislavery arsenal, the scope of these studies has not included detailed rhetorical analysis of abolitionist rhetoric. Furthermore, the traditional scholarly emphasis on white male figures provides an incomplete account of the antislavery movement by neglecting a considerable body of abolitionist rhetoric produced by white women and African Americans, abolitionists whose voices were relatively suppressed because of race and gender both within the abolition movement and in antebellum society as a whole. Because of their exclusion, a study of their abolitionist rhetoric cannot be based solely on traditional persuasive paradigms. Studies of the discourse of "muted groups"--those whose voices are often relatively silenced--suggest that marginalized rhetors often adopt strategies that do not fit the discursive models of the dominant society. Alternative means of studying this rhetoric are suggested by twentieth-century rhetorical theory, particularly the work of Kenneth Burke and Chaim Perelman and Lucy Olbrechts-Tyteca, as well as recent explorations of the specific rhetorical genres that shape the abolitionist movement, such as women's rhetoric, preaching, and other forms of religious persuasion such as the jeremiad. This dissertation focuses such an approach on the discourse of three particular subgroups within the abolitionist movement: white female abolitionists (represented by Lydia Maria Child, Angelina Grimke, and Lucretia Mott), male African-American abolitionists (represented by Frederick Douglass, Charles Lenox Remond, and David Walker), and female African-American abolitionists (represented by Maria W. Stewart, Sojourner Truth, and Harriet Jacobs). The analysis demonstrates that these "muted abolitionists" used traditional formulations of race and gender to create effective ethe; appealed to antebellum premises about race, gender, scriptural authority, and American identity in order to formulate antislavery arguments their potentially skeptical audiences would accept; and relied on rhetorical strategies including indirection, the African-American trope of signifying, and jeremiadic arguments. An epilogue features the rhetoric of Audre Lorde, a contemporary African-American feminist poet and speaker whose work demonstrates the legacy of the nineteenth-century marginalized rhetors more than a hundred years after they spoke and wrote.

Baer, Donald M. "A Comment on Skinner as Boy and No Burke as S-." Behaviorism 4 (1976): 273-77.

Bak, Hans. "Contest in Vilification: The Literary Friendship of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley." Rev. of The Selected Correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley by Paul Jay, ed. Southern Review 26.1 (1990): 226-35.

Baker, Lewis. "Kenneth Burke and Oswald Spengler." Horns of Plenty: Malcolm Cowley and His Generation 2.1 (1989): 9-18.

---. "Some Manuscript Collections Containing Kenneth Burke Materials." Pre/Text: A Journal of Rhetorical Theory 6.3-4 (1985): 307-11.

Ball, Moya. "A Response to Andrew King's 'Discipling the Master: Finding the Via Media for Kenneth Burke'." American Communication Journal 4.2 (2001).

Ballard-Reisch, Deborah. "China Beach and Tour of Duty: American Television and Revisionist History of the Vietnam War." Journal of Popular Culture 25.3 (1991): 135-49.

This article will analyze the role of U.S. television in both the process of creating and the process of purging guilt regarding the Vietnam conflict. The creation of national disillusionment and guilt was to a large extent due to extensive television coverage of the realities of war which came into direct conflict with U.S. myths regarding war. The role of television in the purgation of guilt is only now being played out through the television dramas China Beach and Tour of Duty. In order to understand the role these dramas play in the redemption of the veterans of the Vietnam conflict and of the nation, it is necessary to examine the nature and causes of individual and social guilt concerning the war, the composition of the U.S. war myth, the conflict between this myth and the realities of war as they were broadcast on network television, and finally, the role of the Vietnam dramas in an on-going purgative process. Kenneth Burke's purgative guilt cycle offers a tool which can be used to examine both the nature of guilt and the alternative methods for its purgation. Burke argues that implicit in the notion of social order is the conceptualization of a covenant, or social contract. This contract involves the philosophical and moral principles on which the society is based. All who live within the society agree to be bound by this covenant.

Barat, Jean Claude. "Kenneth Burke Et Les 'New Critics' Ou: Kenneth, Edmond, William Et Les Autres." Recherches Anglaises et Americains 12 (1979): 45-64.

Barett, Elizabeth. "Comedy, Courtesy, and a Passage to India." English studies in Canada 10.1 (1984): 77-93.

Barker, James R., and Phillip K. Tompkins. "Identification in the Self-Managing Organization." Human Communication Research 21.2 (1994): 223-40. Examines the characteristics of worker identification with two targets at the same time, the workers' self-managing team and the larger organization that created the teams. Identification process and the team concept; Administration of an Organizational Identification Questionnaire; Identification with each target; Ethnographic study of subjects.

Barone, Dennis. "Under the Silence of the Unfinished Work." Boundary 2 10.2 (1982): 115. Presents criticism of the poem 'The Centerfielder,' by Robert Kelly. Description of the language used in the poem; Role of the literary critic Jonathan Culler in presenting criticism of the poem; Criticism of the poem by Kenneth Burke.

Barrile, Leo George. "Television and Attitudes About Crime." DAI 41.03A (1980): 497.

This thesis examines the content of television crime dramas, and the relationship of television viewing to attitudes about crime. In it I propose that television presents an ideological picture of crime and that heavy television viewers possess more conservative attitudes about crime, criminality and justice than do light viewers. The thesis contains three major parts. First, using conflict theory and the sociology of knowledge, especially Karl Mannheim's notion of perspective, I argue that television drama depicts crime in a personalized way, placing responsibility for crime totally on individuals excluding the part played by the social structure, the economic system, political and social alienation. I call this bias in television dramas, the personalized crime perspective. I claim that it is implemented in television, as it was in previous mass media story-formulas, to screen the social system from criticism. A secondary analysis of nineteenth century American dime-novels and twentieth century gangster movies is presented to verify the existence of the personalized crime perspective in popular drama. Second, I ask: how does the personalized crime perspective manifest itself on television? I use phenomenological sociology, especially the ideas of Kenneth Burke, Alfred Schutz, and Harold Garfinkel, to contruct a typology of heroes and villains based upon their motives for acting. By motive, I mean the verbalized or implied accounts of their behavior. This typology is applied to a content analysis of 57 randomly selected television crime dramas. The content analysis shows that the criminal's motives for committing crime are nearly always personal, rarely socially connected. Greed, is, by far, the most prevalent motive of television criminals. More, the content analysis unambiguously shows that television types characters on the basis of class. Lower status characters, both heroes and villains, appear far less frequently than upper status characters. Lower status characters are disproportionately attributed irrational and emotional motives, and are disproportionately more violent and lethal in their actions. Lower status villains are more vengeaful and psychotic, while lower status heroes are more violent and brutal. The findings' imply that, by personalizing crime, by depoliticizing motives, television drama shields the social order's impact on social problems, and, by stereotyping all characters on a class dimension, television drama takes for granted and perhaps legitimizes the differences in power, prestige, and wealth in the class system. Third, given this ideological picture of crime on television, I hypothesize that heavy viewers of television, particularly heavy viewers of crime dramas, are more likely to possess personalized beliefs about crime and criminality, and more conservative attitudes about justice and punishment than are light viewers. A survey of 147 persons selected in a quota sample based on class was administered. The survey contained 75 items designed to measure attitudes about crime, criminality, and justice; media habits and content preferences; and the social status and background of respondents. The findings from the survey generally support my hypotheses. Television viewing is positively correlated to personalized beliefs about crime and justice, and to conservative attitudes about justice and punishment. Similarly, viewers' preferences for crime dramas is also positively correlated to personalized beliefs and conservative attitudes. And although reading books is inversely related to conservative attitudes about crime, education is the only variable that, when used as a control, significantly weakens some of the relationships among media habits and attitudes about crime. To reiterate, the research results show that: television drama depicts crime in a personalized, socially typed, class biased, and in a word, ideological manner; and, television viewing and crime drama viewing correlate positively to personalized beliefs about crime and conservative attitudes about justice. Network television legitimizes the social order.

Bates, Ernest Sutherland. "A Spendthrift with Ideas." Rev. of Permanence and Change by Kenneth Burke. New York Herald Tribune Books 12 May 1935: 8.

Bator, Paul B. "The 'Good Reasons Movement': A 'Confounding' of Dialectic and Rhetoric?" Philosophy and Rhetoric 21.1 (1988): 38-47.

Baum, Rob K. "Deconstruction of National Identity in the Third Reich: Nazisprache Und Geopolitik." National Identities 8.2 (2006): 95.

Under the Third Reich, concepts of Geopolitik and Lebensraum were redefined. The Nazi Party developed Nazisprache, a coded, convoluted vocabulary used to describe, delimit and eventually destroy undesirable populations (primarily Jews, Gypsies, mentally ill, disabled, etc.). By corrupting conventional German meaning, Nazi officials legally extended borders of Nazi-controlled territories while successfully suppressing knowledge of their cruelty. As Nazi communications grew more circumspect, 'euphemism' increased; national and personal boundaries were linguistically renamed and politically re-conceptualised, potentiating the thorough dissolution of nation, person and ethnic entity. 'A yielding to the form prepares for assent to the matter identified with it.' (Kenneth Burke)

Baumer, Fred A. "Toward the Development of Homiletic as Rhetorical Genre: A Critical Study of Roman Catholic Preaching in the United States since Vatican Council Ii (Hermeneutics, Heidegger, Dramatism, Kenneth Burke, Turner)." DAI 46.08A (1985): 277.

Roman Catholic preaching received an impetus for renewal in the conciliar documents of Vatican II and in subsequent ecclesial and theological writings. Preaching within a liturgical or ritual context has received the major portion of scholarly attention. Most sources call this form of preaching "homiletic." This study uses genre communication theory to focus on the unique communicative dimensions of homiletic in relation to the three other traditional genres of preaching: evangelization, catechesis, and theological argument. The study begins with two survey chapters, one on preaching theory and one on genre theory. Chapter three then applies the genre perspective to preaching, using Kenneth Burke's dramatistic pentad. Five communicative dimensions of each genre are examined: (1) Scene or context; (2) Act or organizational principles; (3) Agency or delivery strategies; (4) Agent or rhetorical identity; (5) Purpose or motive for speaking. Homiletic is shown to be a unique genre of preaching. Chapters four, five, and six expand the understanding of the distinctive communicative dimensions of homiletic. The writings of Victor Turner and Mircea Eliade are said to examine the homiletic context. The philosophical thought of Martin Heidegger and Paul Ricoeur contributes to the method for interpreting a scriptural text. The insights of Hans-Georg Gadamer and Peter Berger are utilized to develop the delivery strategies unique to homiletic. This study advances the thesis that homiletic is a distinct rhetorical genre with unique communicative dimensions. It contributes to the developing theory of the nature of ritual preaching and identifies practical principles for guiding the preparation and delivery of a homily.

Baxter, Gerald D. and Pat M. Taylor. "Burke's Theory of Consubstantiality and Whitehead's Concept of Concrescence." Communication Monographs 45 (1978): 173-80.

Bazin, Victoria. "Marianne Moore, Kenneth Burke and the Poetics of Literary Labour." Journal of American Studies 35.3 (2001): 432-51.

Explores Marianne Moore's poetry within the discursive frames of the contemporary political culture of the 1930s. Interpretation of the Moore's poetic triptych 'Part of a Novel, Part of a Poem, Part of a Play'; Reconceptualization of Moore's poetry in terms of a poetics of pragmatism or literary labor.

Beard, James E. "Rhetorical Mapping of Technological Psychosis: A Burkean Reading of William Gibson's "Neuromancer" (Kenneth Burke)." DAI 60.12A (1999): 179.

I ground this study with two key assumptions: (1) a culture's dominant technological forms and practices alter its language reductively; (2) the present cultural salience of cybernetics has precipitated a metaphor into language which renders humanity too often in terms of computer models; e.g., human memory is often identified with computer memory, etc. Based on those assumptions, I trace Kenneth Burke's argument that such linguistic impoverishment constitutes a “technological psychosis,” in which “scientific realism,” a purely descriptive mode of language decenters “poetic realism,” which is weighted and reflects human notions of value and morality. Burke saw technological psychosis as a terministic exigence calling for a “corrective” rhetoric to return more humanistic perspectives to their pivotal position in language. After surveying Burke's development of this argument, I examine his turn to science fiction satire in “Helhaven” (1971) as just such a corrective rhetoric. Then I use a Burkean critical framework to read William Gibson's Neuromancer as a continuation of Burke's science fiction project as well as the touchstone text for cyberpunk, a science fiction subgenre that thematizes the fusion of humans and computers. Taking issue with prevalent postmodernist interpretations of the novel which read it as privileging “posthumanism,” I argue that Neuromancer instead operates humanistically by demystifying the cybernetic metaphor's paradigmatic potential and revealing it as a mere figurative description. Using Burke's pentadic categories—scene, agent, agency, act, and purpose—to organize the chapters, I demonstrate how Gibson's rhetorical vision both maps and counters technological psychosis. My reading shows how Gibson first constructs, then undercuts, “cyberspace” as a rhetorical charting of technological psychosis, and then offers a vision of human transcendence without denying the centrality of technology in human entelechy. I conclude by extending insights gained from a Burkean reading of Neuromancer to cyberpunk and science fiction in general, arguing that this genre, as Burke discovered earlier, affords us rhetorical tools—perspective by incongruity and extrapolation from the present onto a near future scene—especially advantageous for such a corrective rhetoric to technological exigencies.

Behr, Martin. Continuity and Change in the Thought of Kenneth Burke. Ottawa: National Library of Canada, 1992.

---. "Continuity and Change in the Thought of Kenneth Burke." MAI 31.03 (1992): 125.

This thesis analyzes Kenneth Burke's rhetoric of identification. I will examine the extent to which Burke's earliest critical writings, which focus on the suasive nature of literary forms, affected the writing of his later critical works, which deal with how language functions as a type of symbolic action. In his later texts, Burke breaks with his earlier concern with literary discourse by attempting to expound a critical theory that accounts for historical change, human motivation and the role of language in collective communities. He argues that language motivates people to identify with a certain sets of beliefs by transcending an opposing set of beliefs. Section One is an account of Burke's earlier conception of ideology in relation to his view of literary discourse. In Section Two the emphasis shifts toward a study of how Burke integrates his notion of ideology with his theory of a rhetoric of identification.

Behr, Martin, and Richard M. Coe. Critical Moments in the Rhetoric of Kenneth Burke: Implications for Composition. Winnipeg, Man.: Inkshed Publications, 1996.

Bell, Elizabeth Ellen. "A Dramatistic Analysis of Selected Works of Wole Soyinka." DAI 45.03A (1983): 283.

Wole Soyinka has spared no genre or medium his creative impulse. This study crosses these genres and mediums in an examination of his plays, his poetry, A Shuttle in the Crypt and Ogun Abibiman, and his first novel, The Interpreters, treating all his works as manifestations and expressions of victimage. Utilizing Kenneth Burke's theory of Dramatism, the study suggests four strategies of ritual for coping with and resolving conflict: harmless, awry, enacted, and created. The plays are structured in terms of these strategies of ritual victimage; the poetry features the dramatic speakers and their expressions of victimage, mortification, and transcendence; and point of view is the thrust of the discussion of The Interpreters in which the narrators create and control the characters. These four strategies of victimage account for the humor, tragedy, stasis, and destruction in Soyinka's works. Because conflict lies at the heart of Soyinka's works, to understand the strategies enlisted in its resolution is to understand not just the organizing principle of the works, but the organizing principle of the human mind when faced with conflict. To gain that understanding, all the works are approached dramatistically, as characters acting in situations beset with conflict. Conceived in this dramatistic mode, Soyinka's works unite universal, communal, and individual urges to victimize with implications for the past, present, and future. Soyinka communicates the process and product of human experience, an experience sadly invested with sacrifice and strangely evocative of change. While Soyinka's plays have commanded critical attention in performance, this study also suggests performance concepts for his poetry and novel based on the ritual strategies evidenced in the plays. The production concepts offered for each work feature the victimage, mortification, transcendence matrix as a framework for adapting, staging, and performing the plays, poetry, and novel. The study concludes with a discussion of the implied authors in Soyinka's works; his concepts of art, its capacities and limitations; and his notion of the sacrificial principle as crucial to societal maintenance and change.

Bello, Richard. "A Burkeian Analysis of the 'Political Correctness' Confrontation in Higher Education." Southern Communication Journal 61.3 (1996).

Bendixen-Park, Kitty Diane. "Dramatism and Headship: A Survey of Text-Linguistic and Rhetorical Theory to Elucidate Paul's Use of Kephale in First Corinthians 11:2-16. (Volumes I and Ii) (Kephale, Pentad)." DAI 56.03A (1994): 518.

This dissertation presents a dramatistic analysis of Paul's $bf{kappaepsilonvarphialphalambdaacuteeta}$ metaphor in 1 Corinthians 11:2-16 in order to test the usefulness of Kenneth Burke's method for the interpretation of biblical texts. The method of dramatism elucidates the inventional and argumentative force of Paul's $bf{kappaepsilonvarphialphalambdaacuteeta}$ metaphor. Paul's $bf{kappaepsilonvarphialphalambdaacuteeta}$ metaphor represents more than mere embellishment, it actively structures the Corinthians' experience and thus functions as a goad to action. Interdisciplinary studies of metaphor have advanced our understanding of metaphor's nature, scope, and function. The overview presented here, however, reveals a current theoretical stalemate over the form, function, and definition of metaphor. No unified theory of metaphor exists. This dissertation argues that dramatism offers a method of analysis that is inclusive enough in scope to integrate the variety of modern theories of metaphor into its rhetorical framework. This study first provides the reader with a detailed analysis of Burke's method, setting forth both its methodological and rhetorical foundation. The application of Burke's dramatistic method to the text of 1 Cor 11:2-16 offers fresh insight into its argumentative structure. Paul's $bf{kappaepsilonvarphialphalambdaacuteeta}$ metaphor reflects sociocultural patterns of understanding and action, in particular those of the Greco-Roman world. Through the $bf{kappaepsilonvarphialphalambdaacuteeta}$ metaphor Paul is organizing perceptions of the scene, creating a perspective, and defining the temporal and spatial perimeters in which the Corinthians will encounter his drama. Paul's rhetorical strategy is a specific response to the problem of hair styles and the implications of its corresponding world-views. The $bf{kappaepsilonvarphialphalambdaacuteeta}$ metaphor highlights the way in which Paul structures the scene in order to transform the Corinthian prophets' act-agent orientation. Through its peculiar kind of staging, Paul's $bf{kappaepsilonvarphialphalambdaacuteeta}$ metaphor invites his audience to participate in his drama and, in so doing, to affirm and preserve the scene of creation within the temporal and spatial sphere of the new creation.

Benne, Kenneth D. "Toward a Grammar of Educational Motives: Essay-Review of a Grammar of Motives." Rev. of A Grammar of Motives by Kenneth Burke. Education Forum 11 (1947).

Bennett, William. "Kenneth Burke: A Philosophy in Defense of Un-Reason." Philosophers on Rhetoric: Traditional and Emerging Views. Ed. Donald G. Douglas. Skokie, IL: National Textbook, 1973. 243-51.

Bennett, W. Lance. "Political Scenarios and the Nature of Politics." Philosophy and Rhetoric 8 (1983).

Benoit, William L. "Systems of Explanation: Aristotle and Burke on 'Cause'." Rhetoric Society Quarterly 13.1 (1983): 41-57.

Benoit, William L. and Dawn M. Nill. "Oliver Stone's Defense of Jfk." Communication Quarterly 46 (1998): 127-44.

Benoit, William L. and Michael D. Moeder. Bibliography of Several Approaches to Rhetorical Criticism. Annandale, VA: Speech Communication Association, 1989.

Bentz, Valerie Malhotra, and Wade Kenny. "'Body-as-World': Kenneth Burke's Answer to the Postmodernist Charges against Sociology." Sociological Theory 15.1 (1997): 81.

Postmodernism charges that sociological methods project ways of thinking and being from the past onto the future, and that sociological forms of presentation are rhetorical defenses of ideologies. Postmodernism contends that sociological theory presents reified constructs no more based in reality than are fictional accounts. Kenneth Burke's logology predates and adequately addresses postmodernism's valid charges against sociology. At the same time, logology avoids the idealistic tendencies and ethical pitfalls of radical forms of postmodernist deconstruction, which acknowledge neither pretextual and extratextual worlds nor the ways in which experience is embodied. While not fully articulated, Burke's logology gives primacy to an embodied, social world prior to text (Body-as-World). Sociology can strengthen both its theoretical arsenal and its response to postmodernism by reacknowledging and reclaiming Burke's logology.

Berlinski, Edward G. "Kenneth Burke, Identification, and Psychoanalytic Theory." DAI 59.04A (1997): 184.

In "Rhetoric--Old and New" (1951), Kenneth Burke declares, "The key term for the 'old' rhetoric was 'persuasion' and its stress was upon deliberate design," whereas "the key term for the 'new' rhetoric" is identification "which can include a partially 'unconscious' factor in appeal" (203). Identification was a term first used by Freud and was part of his psychoanalytic theory. Identification is generally defined as the modeling and unconscious imitation of behaviors, attitudes, and goals of others. Burke borrowed the term for his rhetorical theory. This study takes up the following: (1) the precedents for identification implied in the history of rhetoric; (2) an analysis of Burke's concept of identification as it relates to his rhetorical theory, social criticism, and aesthetic theory; and (3) the usefulness of psychoanalytic theory for exploring the power of conscious and unconscious identification in communication. Key to the third purpose is an understanding of the relation between identification and identity, a point which Burke hypothesizes. One difficulty in reading Burke is that he attempts to ground identity in contexts that are either impersonal or nebulous: in property, in one's identifications (which he considers mysterious), and in language. Yet the more appropriate grounding for identity is the personal, or the interpersonal, and this is especially so since identification is an intersubjective process. The study concludes with an original contribution, which utilizes psychoanalytic theories of identification and identity in order to create seven inventional strategies for identification, the "topoi" (topics) of identity. These topoi include "types" of identification that are based on the self-structure components of ego ideal, superego, and ego, as well as appeals to past identity, future identity, ideal identity, and social role, all of which have support in the writings of Burke and in psychoanalytic theory. Identification is achieved, then, through an appeal to identity. The topoi can be expressions of the individual or the collective, in so far as a group has a shared past, future, and ideal identity.

Berokoff, Tanya Ellen. "Old West, New West: Rhetorical Representations on Vigilantism in Film (Michael Mann, Bill Pullman)." MAI 41.04 (2003): 112.

This thesis examines two films, The Last of the Mohicans (1992) and The Virginian (2000) in regard to the rhetorical representations of vigilantism as a means of coping with contemporary anxieties. Using mythic analysis, dramatism, narrative theory and semiotic theory, this thesis argues that two uniquely American mythic forms (Frontier Myth and American Monomyth) and four binary oppositions (honor/dishonor, natural/artificial, order/chaos, and redemptive violence/vengeful violence) combine to present “taking the law into one's own hands” as an appropriate response to the perception of government (local, regional, or national) as inadequate or ineffective in dealing with lawbreakers.

Berry, Elvera Buettner. "Undergraduate Education: A Burkean Perspective." DAI 48.02A (1987): 153.

A review of recent literature reveals renewed discussion and debate concerning undergraduate higher education. General education, in particular, is the target of numerous studies and reports. While each treatment of general education reflects faith in its liberating effects, none provides a conceptual framework by which to order higher education's multiple agenda. The dissertation addresses the need for a framework within which to examine undergraduate education, and for a heuristic by which to generate educational agenda and shape undergraduate curricula. Rooted in "Dramatism," the rhetorical theory of literary and social critic Kenneth Burke, the study yields not only an analytic tool but a generative model uniquely suited to the examination of education in a democratic society. Burke's extensive analysis of human beings as defined by their linguistic capacity and activity, and his observations concerning education in a democracy, are incorporated in a trans-disciplinary linguistic perspective of undergraduate education. The capacity to engage in thought and interactive community is grounded in human language. Burke defines language as "symbolic action," that is, as "action" in the realm of moral choice rather than as "sheer motion" at the level of habit. Inasmuch as both individual and society function by means of and in terms of language and communication, shared symbols embody patterns of response which reflect both individual and collective commitments. These patterns enable the symbolic interaction requisite to identification with the community. Thus the selection, use, and content of shared symbols is a matter which education must address. Moreover, since symbolic action is the filter through which one apprehends and orders human existence, symbolic action is also a means of apprehending academic disciplines and of ordering the curriculum. A Burkean linguistic meta-structure provides a terminological screen which transcends both individual myopia and disciplinary nomenclature. The dramatistic "pentad" is a mediating, methodological link between aesthetically conceived symbolic action and sociologically derived symbolic interaction. Act, Scene, Agent, Agency, and Purpose function collectively as an investigative heuristic. The resultant linguistic reconceptualization of undergraduate education yields significant change of perspective brought about by dramatistic inquiry: no longer conceived as a reified teaching "agent," education is seen in light of teacher and student as participatory "joint-agents" who engage in the symbolic "act" of learning. In sum, "education as teacher" in a provincial context is transformed into "persons as co-learners" in a universal context.

Bertelsen, Dale A. "Kenneth Burke and Multiculturalism: A Voice of Ethnocentrism and Apologia." Qualitative Research Reports in Communication 3.4 (2002): 82-89. Explores critic Kenneth Burke's ethnocentric tendencies which are related to the Jewish community. Apologia posit potential limits; Examination of Burke's critical system; Assumptions on culture, ideology, politics and power.

---. "Kenneth Burke�s Conception of Reality: The Process of Transformation and Its Implications for Rhetorical Criticism." Extensions of the Burkeian System. Ed. James W. Chesebro. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 1993. 230-47.

Berthold, Carol A. "Kenneth Burke's Cluster-Agon Method: Its Development and an Application." Central States Speech Journal 27 (1976): 302-09.

Bessiegravere, Jean. "Kenneth Burke Face a Quelques Ecrivains Europeens (1921-1932)." Revue de litterature comparee 54 (1980): 174-95.

---. "Kenneth Burke: Critique, Lecture, Litterature Rhetorique, Linguistique Et Communaute De Communication." Oeuvres and Critiques: Revue Internationale D'etude de la Reception Critique D'etude des Oeuvres Litteraires de Langue 11.2 (1986): 209-18.

Bewley, Marius. "Kenneth Burke as Literary Critic." The Complex Fate. London: Chatto and Windus, 1952. 211-43.

Biesecker, Barbara. "Kenneth Burke�s Grammar of Motives: Speculations on the Politics of Interpretation." Rhetoric and Ideology: Compositions and Criticisms of Power. Ed. Charles W. Kneupper. Arlington TX: Rhetoric Society of America, 1989.

Biesecker, Barbara A. Addressing Postmodernity : Kenneth Burke, Rhetoric, and a Theory of Social Change. Studies in Rhetoric and Communication. Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1997.

Biesecker, Barbara Ann. "Kenneth Burke's "A Grammar of Motives", "A Rhetoric of Motives" And "The Rhetoric of Religion": Towards an Ontology of Individual and Collective Action." DAI 50.06A (1989): 168.

This study revisits those books which constitute the apex of Burke's career and reads textual discrepancies therein as critical moments that take one beyond the particular text's declared claim. Thus, in the interest not of dismantling the texts but of extracting their full economy, the study produces supplementary readings of each text. An ontology of human being is read in A Grammar of Motives; an ontology of the social is read in A Rhetoric of Motives; and a supplementary theorization of both individual and collective being as effects of the movement of the restrained dialectic grounded in the principle of the negative is read in The Rhetoric of Religion: Studies in Logology. The study concludes by offering intimations of the way in which the contesting strains within the texts put one on the track of the politics of Burkian dramatism and logology, a politics that must be understood in relation to the context of its production.

Biles, Jeremy. "The Rites of Identity: The Religious Naturalism and Cultural Criticism of Kenneth Burke and Ralph Ellison." Journal of Religion 85.1 (2005): 186-88. Reviews the book "The Rites of Identity: The Religious Naturalism and Cultural Criticism of Kenneth Burke and Ralph Ellison," by Beth Eddy.

Birdsell, David S. "Kenneth Burke at the Nexus of Argument and Trope." Argumentation and Advocacy 29 (1993): 178-85.

---. "Ronald Reagan on Lebanon and Grenada: Flexibility and Interpretation in the Application of Kenneth Burke's Pentad." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 73.3 (1987).

Bishop, John Peale. "Gulliver on the Subway." Rev. of The White Oxen by Kenneth Burke. The Saturday Review of Literature 3 January 1925: 427.

Bjork, Rebecca Suzanne. "The Strategic Defense Initiative: Symbolic Containment of the Nuclear Threat." DAI 50.11A (1989): 01.

This study analyzes the Reagan Administration's discourse advocating the Strategic Defense Initiative (SDI). Grounded in Kenneth Burke's philosophy of dramatism, this study argues that Reagan's SDI was a rhetorically powerful solution to the nuclear arms race. First, Reagan's conception of SDI tapped into America's historical self-image of innocence and destiny. As a purely technological solution to the arms race, it called forth historical images of American ingenuity in the face of insurmountable odds. Second, SDI allowed Reagan to capture the rhetorical appeal of the nuclear freeze campaign, and nuclear disarmament. As symbolically constructed by Reagan, SDI seemed to be a more appealing solution to the arms race than disarmament, because it did not require trust in the Soviet Union, and it promised to render nuclear missiles obsolete. Third, the rhetoric of the Reagan Administration created a situation whereby SDI was insulated from strong criticism, and simultaneously, was rhetorically self-perpetuating. Since SDI was justified primarily as a research program, opponents had difficulty mustering compelling arguments against it. Fourth, an analysis of the Reagan Administration's SDI rhetoric reveals two different interpretations of the program. Reagan's view, described as a moralistic drama, conceived of SDI as an heroic agency, destined to save humanity from the destructive results of its own ingenuity. Humans are both the victims and the heroes in this drama, since scientists can atone for their sins by developing a machine to remove the nuclear threat. The other view of SDI, held by the Administration's technical advisers, conceived SDI as a purely mechanical tool designed to fulfill the technical purpose of strengthening deterrence. In this drama, SDI does not allow humanity to escape from the nuclear age, but rather, entrenches the arms race even further. The study concludes that SDI illustrates both humanity's attempts to escape from the implications of symbol use, and the increasing isolation of the public from important social issues. As a technological fix, SDI represents a complete surrender of the public sphere of discourse, in that it removes responsibility for finding political and moral solutions to the nuclear arms race. (Copies available exclusively from Micrographics Department, Doheny Library, USC, Los Angeles, CA 90089-0182.)

Black, Jason Edward "Symbolic Suicide as Mortification, Transformation, and Counterstatement: The Conciliatory (yet) Resistant Surrender of Maka-Tai-Mesh-Ekia-Kiak." KB Journal 2.1 (2005).

This essay explores how Maka-tai-mesh-ekia-kiak�s (Chief Black Hawk) surrender rhetoric unfolded through mortification and transformation devices, whereby he began to transition from chief to dependent and Native to American. The chief-as-agent committed a form of symbolic suicide�according to popular histories and narratives�to alleviate the Sauk�s guilt over having violated the authority of the U.S.�s Indian Removal Act (1830). While this assessment is partially apt, I alternatively argue that Black Hawk�s symbolic suicide simultaneously revealed a subaltern resistance shrouded in the ritual of surrender. He preserved Sauk sovereignty through a type of American/Native hybridity that allowed him to offer a defiant counterstatement in the forms of irony, moral certitude and self-identification. The essay proceeds by analyzing Black Hawk�s discourse through the frames of mortification, transformation and cultural hybridity. Finally, implications are offered to assess the role of symbolic suicide in identity transformation.

Black, Max. "Review of a Grammar of Motives." Rev. of A Grammar of Motives by Kenneth Burke. The Philosophical Review 55 (1946): 487-90.

Blackmur, R.P. "A Critic's Job of Work." Language as Gesture. New York: Harcourt Brace and Company, 1952. 391-94.

---. "Language as Gesture." Language as Gesture. New York: Harcourt Brace and Company, 1952. 3-4.

---. "The Lion and the Honeycomb." The Lion and the Honeycomb. New York: Harcourt Brace and Company, 1955. 193-95.

Blain, Michael. "Rhetorical Practice in an Anti-Nuclear Weapons Campaign." Peace & Change 16.4 (1991): 355-78.

Presents a rhetorical analysis of peace activists' discursive practices in a victorious campaign to defeat a Department of Energy plan to build a nuclear weapons plant in the state of Idaho. Application of a model of political movements as victimage rituals; Main features of activists' discourse; Focus on negative environment and health effects as effective rhetorical strategy in local struggles against nuclear plants.

Blair, Carole. "Symbolic Action and Discourse: The Convergent/Divergent Views of Kenneth Burke and Michel Foucault." Kenneth Burke and Contemporary European Thought. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 1995. 119-65.

Blakesley, David. Rev. of Reorienting Rhetoric: The Dialectic of List and Story by John D. O'Banion. KB Journal 2.1 (2005).

---. "A Bibliography of the Works of Kenneth Burke." KB Journal 1.1 (2004).

---. "Burke's New Boiks: Get 'Em While They're Hot and before They're Not . . ." Rev. of Kenneth Burke on Shakespeare by Kenneth Burke, and other books. KB Journal 3.1 (2006).

---. The Elements of Dramatism. Boston: Longman, 2002.

---. "Introduction." The Terministic Screen: Rhetorical Perspectives on Film. Ed. David Blakesley. Carbondale, IL: Southern Illinois University Press, 2003.

---. "Kenneth Burke�s Pragmatism--Old and New." Kenneth Burke and the 21st Century. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Albany: State U of New York P, 1999. 71-95.

---. "Review of Reorienting Rhetoric: The Dialectic of List and Story." The Kenneth Burke Society Newsletter 10.1 (1995): 22-25.

---. "Secondary Bibliography: Works About Kenneth Burke." KB Journal 1.1 (2004).

---. "So What�s Rhetorical About Criticism? A Subjective Dialogue Featuring Kenneth Burke and Fredric Jameson." Textuality and Subjectivity: Essays on Language and Being. Ed. Ken Mendoza Dale Gowen, and Eitel Timm. Columbia, SC: Camden, 1991. 14-20.

---. "Sophistry, Magic, and the Vilifying Rhetoric of the Usual Suspects." The Terministic Screen: Rhetorical Perspectives on Film. Ed. David Blakesley. Carbondale, IL: Southern Illinois University Press, 2003.

---. "Taking Burke on(Line): The Kenneth Burke Bibliography and Archival Project." 1999.

---, ed. The Terministic Screen: Rhetorical Perspectives on Film. Carbondale, IL: Southern Illinois University Press, 2003.

Blakesley, David Edward. "Kenneth Burke and Rhetorical Inquiry in American Criticism, 1920-1950." DAI 51.01A (1990): 01.

Though a significant number of works have applied and explained Burke's critical theory, few have situated this theory scenically or viewed it as a strategic response to both critical and cultural crises. But Burke's criticism--pragmatic, rhetorical, and democratic--is both intensely personal and historically framed. When placed within its immediate textual and cultural landscape, Burke's rhetorical inquiry becomes a means of identifying and negotiating the philosophical, political, and critical differences prevalent in American criticism between the two World Wars. Burke elaborates the relations among rhetoric, pragmatism, and democracy, then applies his conceptions of them to the issue of Americanism, culminating in his endorsement of bohemianism. He identifies rhetoric as the primary agency of critical inquiry. And in the context of American pragmatism, rhetorical inquiry promotes critical freedom, which Burke associates with democracy. American criticism during the 1920s, 1930s, and 1940s consisted of many factions--Impressionist, Aesthetic, Humanist, Marxist, and New Critical. Burke's theoretical discussions of rhetoric are responsive to these factions, as well as to contemporary social, political, and historical forces. In arguing for the criticism of criticism, he formalizes and validates a method of maintaining multiple viewpoints. During the 1920s Burke examines--in his articles, letters, and fiction, the possibilities of practicing and stabilizing an American aesthetic. During the 1930s, he ameliorates as pragmatist in the debate among Marxists and New Critics, opting for a union of opposites both democratic, pluralistic, and comic. During the 1940s, Burke directs much of his writing to the world crisis, arguing for the institutionalization of dialectical inquiry, or democracy. To build a critical framework that would enfranchise multiple viewpoints, he reclaims rhetoric as the necessary means for examining human attempts to identify with one another. (Copies available exclusively from Micrographics Department, Doheny Library, USC, Los Angeles, CA 90089-0182.)

Blankenship, Jane. "Kenneth Burke on Ecology: A Synthesis." Extensions of the Burkeian System. Ed. James W. Chesebro. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 1993. 251-68.

---. "�Magic� and �Mystery� in the Works of Kenneth Burke." The Legacy of Kenneth Burke. Ed. Herbert W. Simons and Trevor Melia. Madison: U of Wisconsin P, 1989. 246-76.

Blankenship, Jane, Edwin Murphy, and Marie Rosenwasser. "Pivotal Terms in the Early Works of Kenneth Burke." Philosophy and Rhetoric 7.1 (1974): 1-24.

Blankenship, Jane, Marlene G. Fine, and Leslie K. Davis. "The 1980 Republican Primary Debates: The Transformation of Actor to Scene." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 69 (1983): 25-36.

Blankenship, Jane and Barbara Sweeney. "The 'Energy of Form." Central States Speech Journal 31 (1980): 172-83.

Blankenship, Jane and Janette Kenner Muir. "On Imaging the Future: The Secular Search for 'Piety'." Communication Quarterly 35 (1987): 1-12.

Blanton, Shirley. "The Pentad Revisited." English in Texas 26.1 (1994): 18-21.

Blau, Herbert. "Kenneth Burke: Tradition and the Individual Critic." American Quarterly 6 (1954): 323-36.

---. "Language and Structure in Poetic Drama." Modern Language Quarterly 18.1 (1957): 27-34. Examines language and structure in poetic drama. Language as the highest individuation of the drama; Suggestion that when the language of a play keeps its proper station, it too becomes a kind of action; Process of creation of a new language; Ability to make use of an unavoidable measure of dislocation; Distinction of the Elizabethan and Jacobean dramatists.

Bloom, Harold. Agon: Towards a Theory of Revisionism. Vol. Oxford UP: New York, 1982.

---. The Breaking of the Vessels. The Welleck Library Lectures at the U of California, Irvine. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1982.

---. A Map of Misreading. New York: Oxford UP, 1975.

---. Modern American Poetry. Bloom's Period Studies. Philadelphia: Chelsea House Publishers, 2005.

---. Walt Whitman. Modern Critical Views. New York: Chelsea House, 1985.

---. Walt Whitman. Bloom's Modern Critical Views. Updated ed. New York: Chelsea House Publishers, 2006.

Bloom, James. "Fellow Travelers: A Canon for Critics." American Literary History 2.4 (1990): 772-80.

Blum, W.C. "A Poetry of Perspectives Review of Book of Moments." Poetry 86.1 (1956): 362-66.

Bobbitt, David A. The Rhetoric of Redemption: Kenneth Burke�s Redemption Drama and Martin Luther King, Jr.�S "I Have a Dream Speech". Communication, Media, and Politics Series. New York: Roman & Littlefield, 2004.

Boggs, Nicholas Taylor. "The Critic and the Little Man: On African-American Literary Studies in the Post-Civil Rights Era (James Baldwin, Ralph Ellison)." DAI 66.07A (2005): 250.

This dissertation explores the emergence of the little man as a key figure in African American literary studies in the post-Civil Rights era. Alongside readings of the appearance of the little man in several literary and critical works by Ralph Ellison and James Baldwin, I trace the ways in which the figure has been taken up as an allegory for the critic in the often contentious debates concerning race and the reconfiguration of American literary history over the last three decades. I demonstrate how in his celebrated 1978 essay, “The Little Man at Chehaw Station: The American Artist and His Audience,” Ellison argues against the tendency to interpret American literature and culture in a racially-enclosed field. Instead, Ellison presents the enigmatic figure of the little man as a “connoisseur, critic, trickster” whose familiarity with both black and white aesthetic traditions allows for a subtle understanding of the ways in which what he calls “the diverse elements of our various backgrounds, our heterogeneous pasts, have indeed come together, ‘melted,’ and undergone metamorphosis.” With particular attention to the criticism of Henry Louis Gates, Houston Baker, Kenneth Warren, and Ross Posnock, I argue that the essay has frequently been misunderstood by critics as either a validation of a self-contained tradition of African American literature or as advocating a universalizing, deracialized vision of American literary history. I offer an alternative interpretation of Ellison's essay as a form of “symbolic action” that schools his readers in the knowledge of two of his most important mentors: the literary philosopher, Kenneth Burke, and Hazel Harrison, his music teacher at the Tuskegee Institute in the 1930's. Building on the insights of Hortense Spillers, I argue that the critic's identification with “little manhood” demands a disidentification with the masculinist ideologies of white supremacy in Jim Crow America, and opens the figure up to black feminist and queer reading strategies. By exploring the myriad literary and theoretical sources of the little man in black vernacular culture, Freudian psychoanalysis, and in D. H. Lawrence's Studies in Classic American Literature, I argue that the figure undoes the hierarchal oppositions of male/female and black/white and thus disrupts and reconfigures socially-determined literary categories and readerly subject-positions. Through readings of the appearance of the little man in Ellison's novel, Invisible Man, and in Baldwin's “children's book for adults,” Little Man Little Man: A Story of Childhood, I conclude that the figure is surprisingly well-suited for the literary articulation of post-oedipal configurations of race, sexuality, and kinship in the post-Civil Rights era.

Bognar, Holly H. "A Shift in Public Administration Theory Illustrated through the Rhetoric of Inquiry (Kenneth Burke)." DAI 58.10A (1997): 193. This study uses Kenneth Burke's cluster analysis, guided by a specialized theoretical foundation and an exploratory grounded theory approach, to examine a select body of theoretical discourse generated by public administration theorists. A discussion of the issues prevalent in the postmodern condition relative to public administration provides the parameters for articles included in the data set. The findings of this analysis uncovered three emerging themes and arguments focusing on: (1) the relationship between citizens and government; (2) the significance of language and the role of communication for public administration; and (3) ontological and epistemological issues relative to the field. In light of the findings of this study, a meta-methodology borrowed from the discipline of communication studies is introduced as a complementary methodological approach for the field. This constitutes an important contribution for the field since many theorists often appear to be debating themes and arguments from conflicting perspectives utilizing terminologies that are either unclear and/or lack consensual, agreed-upon definitions within the field. Further, identifying themes and arguments within theoretical discourse is problematic, particularly since traditional public administration research methods do not provide an epistemological approach for these purposes. Within the field of communication studies, however, rhetorical theory has a well-developed set of methodological approaches and analytical techniques that can be utilized to examine discourse to uncover hidden themes and arguments not easily discerned through a cursory reading. Based on the three themes uncovered by this analysis, three converging issues which are pivotal for public administration research, theory, and practice are identified. The first issue focuses on citizen self-governance and participation. The second issue highlights the significance of language and the expanding role of communication for public administration. The third issue addresses ontology and epistemology for the field. This dissertation also provides a discussion of how the three emerging themes and arguments uncovered by this study illustrate the nature of theory building along with an interpretation of the themes as they reflect on public administration.

Bonadonna, Angelo. "Kenneth Burke's Comedy of Motives." Dissertation. University of Illinois at Chicago, 1994. Dissertation Abstracts International, 1266A

Bonner, T. Rev. of The Selected Correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley, 1915-1981 by Paul Jay, ed. Choice 27 (1990).

Booth, Wayne. Critical Understanding: The Powers and Limits of Pluralism. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1979.

Booth, Wayne C. "Kenneth Burke's Way of Knowing." Critical Inquiry 1 (1974): 1-22.

---. "The Many Voices of Kenneth Burke, Theologian and Prophet, as Revealed in His Letters to Me." Unending Conversations: New Writings by and About Kenneth Burke. Ed. Creig R. Henderson and David Cratis Williams. Carbondale: Southern Illinois UP, 2001. 179-201.

Borchers, Timothy A. "The Rhetorical Construction of Allegations of Political Corruption in Case Studies of Nixon, Carter, Reagan, and Clinton (Richard Nixon, Jimmy Carter, Ronald Reagan, Bill Clinton)." DAI 57.04A (1996): 269.

Every United States President has faced allegations of political corruption. While President Richard Nixon has been the only president to resign in the face of charges that he committed crimes while in office, every other president has evaded charges of corruption and fulfilled his term. Some acts of corruption, then, are perceived by the public to be more serious than others. This dissertation describes and interprets the process by which charges of corruption become meaningful to the public. A method developed by Bruce Gronbeck, and based largely on the work of Kenneth Burke, serves as the critical lens for the study. The author analyzes political corruption in four presidencies: Richard Nixon, Jimmy Carter, Ronald Reagan, and Bill Clinton. Media coverage in Newsweek, presidential speeches, and accusative rhetoric is examined. The data is analyzed on three levels: the evidentiary level, the rhetorical level, and the narrative level. The author concludes that acts of corruption become meaningful through the media's interpretation of instances of corruption. In the final chapter, the critic advances seven arguments. First, the media establish a non-negotiated rhetorical standard for judging the merits of allegations of corruption. That is, an accused corrupter is judged by the media based on how honest he or she appears and not in relation to a legal standard. Second, the media structure events in a narrative form, which influences the governing process. The media search for the "smoking gun" evidence that indicates that the politician did something illegal. Third, newsmagazines are becoming increasingly interpretive in their reporting of politics. Fourth, accusative rhetoric is filtered by the media and appears to be less significant in shaping dramas than defensive rhetoric. Fifth, rhetorical strategies which evoke political myths are powerful defensive weapons. Sixth, allegations of corruption are most meaningful if they are labeled as culturally significant. Those crimes that are easily abated by institutional reforms do not become significant for the public. Finally, scapegoating, as a rhetorical strategy, is contextually bound. The author concludes by offering suggestions for future research of political corruption.

Bostdorff, Denise Marie. "The Contemporary Presidency and the Rhetoric of Promoted Crisis." DAI 49.03A (1987): 582.

The purpose of this study was to explain the rhetorical characteristics of presidential crisis discourse and how it functions within the larger context of political discourse. The primary research question which guided this study was: What rhetorical characteristics typify the crisis discourse of Kennedy on Cuba, Johnson on Tonkin Gulf, Nixon on Cambodia, Ford on the Mayaguez, Carter on Iran, and Reagan on Grenada? To answer this question, a second and corollary purpose of this study was to refine a method which permits the close, textual analysis of discourse and the comparison of that discourse with other rhetoric. This dissertation first isolated the four major ways in which such "generic criticism" has been conducted in the past: neo-Aristotelian, formal, factoral, and social action approaches. To improve upon previous efforts, this study then integrated the theory of dramatism with generic principles to provide a cogent method for the study and comparison of the grammar (situation, substance, style) and the rhetoric (identificational appeals) of discourse. This method was applied to the crisis discourse of Kennedy, Johnson, Nixon, Ford, Carter, and Reagan. The results of this critical application showed that contemporary presidents, indeed, talked about foreign crises in very similar ways. The ratios of terms for scene-purpose and scene-act regularly characterized the "situation" of crisis discourse. Crisis promoters also tended to substantiate their talk with highly purposive, directional properties. In addition, presidential rhetors seemed predisposed toward a style in which violent acts functioned as proof of the agent's credibility. Finally, presidents tended to rely upon either antithetical or undeclared implicit appeals in their crisis rhetoric. Each individual case study showed unique rhetorical traits, as well: Kennedy indulged in Cold War rhetoric; Johnson balanced strength and restraint in his discourse; Nixon's talk was full of contradictions and thus exemplified a rhetorical form known as the grotesque; Ford made strategic use of silence and sparse public talk in his crisis promotion; Carter's passive, principled discourse demonstrated his perpetual idealism; and lastly, Reagan portrayed the U.S. as a noble hero with a sacred mission in the world.

Bostdorff, Denise M. "Making Light of James Watt: A Burkean Approach to the Form and Attitude of Political Cartoons." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 73 (1987): 43-59.

Bostdorff , Denise M. "Vice Presidential Comedy and the Traditional Female Role: An Examination of the Rhetorical Characteristics of the Vice Presidency." Western Journal of Speech Communication 55 (1991): 1-27.

Bostdorff, Denise M. and Phillip K. Tompkins. "Musical Form and Rhetorical Form: Kenneth Burke's Dial Reviews as Counterpart to Counter Statement." Pre/Text: A Journal of Rhetorical Theory 6.3-4 (1985): 235-52.

Boudreau, Carl Henry. "Human Nature and Language, a Critical Reconstruction of the European Conceptions (Social Theory)." DAI 51.12A (1990): 492.

This dissertation identifies philosophical problems essential to a theory of human nature, language, and the basis of language in human nature. I present solutions to these problems and compare them critically with solutions presented in texts selected from the oeuvres of Descartes, Kant, Marx, Freud, and Levi-Strauss. The emphasis is on cognitive architecture especially as it relates to the link between linguistic structure and the behavior of individuals and societies. I argue for the special relevance of a particular set of structures or analytical categories widely used by theorists including Kenneth Burke, Northrop Frye, Hayden White and others. The investigation as a whole was undertaken and pursued with the theoretical concerns and methodological needs of the social scientist in mind. My approach was strongly influenced, at the outset, by the work of Hayden White and Northrop Frye but was shaped, finally, by a concern to solve basic social theoretical problems.

Bouwkamp, Michelle Laura. "Local Newspapers and the Restoration of Order: Littleton after Columbine (Colorado)." MAI 43.02 (2004): 102.

On the morning of April, 20, 1999, Eric Harris and Dylan Klebold walked into the cafeteria of Columbine High School and began a rampage that would leave twelve students and one teacher dead and twenty three other students wounded. This project examined the role local newspapers played in the recovery of the Littleton, Colorado, community in the wake of this tragedy. A rhetorical analysis of all material concerning the shootings contained the The Denver Post and The Denver Rocky Mountain News from the first day of coverage (4/21/99) and continuing for five days (4/25/99) was performed. This analysis employed Kenneth Burke's dramatism, specifically the concept of mortification, to explain the symbolic cleansing of guilt that occurred in the community after the shootings. The study concluded that the local newspapers helped the community identify with the sin that had occurred, labeled the source of the disorder and eradicated it from the community, and detailed renewed community covenants and memorialized the victims to reflect the formation of a new order.

Boyd, Josh. "Organizational Rhetoric Doomed to Fail: R.J. Reynolds and the Principle of Oxymoron." Western Journal of Communication 68 (2004): 45-62.

Boyd, Richard Edward. "The Rhetorical Transformation of Soviet/American War Rhetoric in the U.N. Security Council (United Nations)." DAI 49.01A (1987): 197.

When the Soviet Union sent troops into Afghanistan in 1979 and the United States sent troops into Grenada in 1983, each justified its military action, and each denounced the other's military action before the United Nations Security Council. In the process of justification and denouncement, each created narratives embedded with motives to rhetorically transform its historical and value laden ideology into good reasons for action. This study draws upon three perspectives: Walter R. Fisher's concept of narrative, Phillip Wander's concept of ideological criticism, and Kenneth Burke's concept of dramatism, to uncover the values manifesting the ideological grounding of the narratives. The influence of the United Nations Charter is demonstrated in these articulated positions, as each draws upon national and United Nations' values to construct narratives with fidelity and coherence. In the rhetorical justification each nation grounds its narrative in United Nations' values, but allows historical rivalry and national values to the United Nations Charter. By pitting purpose against purpose, the denouncer cast the military action in violation of the values espoused in the Charter. The rhetorical transformation of war rhetoric embedded with United Nations' values establishes narratives with fidelity and coherence for the United Nations Security Council. For a United Nations representative to ignore these values, is to denounce the organization which allows for multilateral dialogue with most nations of the world.

Branaman, Ann. "Reconsidering Kenneth Burke: His Contributions to the Identity Controversy Symposium on Lost Classics and Their Future in Sociology." The Sociological Quarterly 35.3 (1994): 443-55.

Branco, David J. "Dramaturgical Rhetoric: Erving Goffman's Interactional Theory of Communication-Conduct." DAI 44.08A (1983): 473.

This dissertation posits the rudiments of a dramaturgical rhetorical theory, formulated from an interpretative explication of Erving Goffman's dramaturgical theory of communication-conduct in everyday life. The interpretative exposition of Goffman's dramaturgy is derived from classical rhetorical principles and results in the form of a model Goffmanian pentad. The dimensions of this pentad are explicated as grounded in the Goffmanian principles of Stage, Performance, Player, Expression-Control, and Impression-Management. This pentad functions as a grammar of a dramaturgical rhetoric of everyday life. The Goffmanian pentad is developed in conjunction with explications of Kenneth Burke's dramatistic pentad and of a corresponding symbolic interactionist pentad which is posited in the dissertation. The interconnection of the three pentadic analyses serves to demonstrate the theoretical, as opposed to critical, status of Goffman's dramaturgy, and to illustrate the conceptual progress from dramatism through symbolic interactionism to dramaturgy. Each dimension of the Goffmanian pentad also receives a "rhetorical interpretation," an essay that attempts to illustrate the predominant rhetorical elements of the Goffmanian principles and to suggest major critical applications of those principles for the field of rhetorical study. A major element of these rhetorical interpretations is a demonstration of the intimate connection between rhetoric and ideology. The pentadic principles also are the foundation of a set of "pentadic propositions" and a set of "dialectical propositions" which suggest significant implications regarding a possible reconceptualization of rhetoric. This reconceptualization basically views rhetoric as a conserving force or vehicle of social order. The pentadic propositions suggest notions of (1) a rhetoric of place, (2) a rhetoric of conduct, (3) a rhetoric of consciousness, (4) a rhetoric of ethics, and (5) a rhetoric of contact and mystification. Taken together, these propositions chiefly elicit a notion of rhetoric as originatively and principally based in social processes of power and victimage.

Brandes, Rand. "The Dismembering Muse: Seamus Heaney, Ciaran Carson, and Kenneth Burke's 'Four Master Tropes'." Bucknell Review: A Scholarly Journal of Letters, Arts, and Sciences 38.1 (1994): 177-94.

Bremen, Brian. William Carlos Williams and the Diagnostics of Culture. New York: Oxford UP, 1993.

Brereton, John C. Traditions of Inquiry. New York: Oxford University Press, 1985.

Bretzius, Stephen. "By Heaven, Thou Echoest Me: Lentricchia, Othello, De Man." Diacritics 17 (1987): 21-32.

Briggs, John C. "Peter Elbow, Kenneth Burke, and the Idea of Magic." JAC: A Journal of Composition Theory 11.2 (1991): 363-75.

Brinton, Crane. "What Is History Review of Attitudes toward History." Rev. of Attitudes Toward History by Kenneth Burke. The Saturday Review of Literature 14 August 1937: 3-4, 11.

Brissett, Dennis and Charles Edgley, eds. Life as Theatre: A Dramaturgical Sourcebook. Chicago: Aldine, 1975.

Brock, Bernard L. "Andy King's Disciplining Burke': A Perspective by Incongruity." American Communication Journal 4.2 (2001).

Brock, Bernard Lee. "A Definition of Four Political Positions and a Description of Their Rhetorical Characteristics." Dissertation. Northwestern University, 1965.

Brock, Bernard L., Kenneth Burke, and Parke G. Burgess. "Dramatism as Ontology or Epistemology: A Symposium." Communication Quarterly 33 (1985): 17-33.

Brock, Bernard L. "Epistemology and Ontology in Kenneth Burke's Dramatism." Communication Quarterly 33 (1985): 93-104.

---. "Evolution of Kenneth Burke�s Criticism and Philosophy of Language." Kenneth Burke and Contemporary European Thought. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 1995. 1-33.

---. "The Evolution of Kenneth Burke�s Philosophy of Rhetoric: Dialectic between Epistemology and Ontology." Externsions of the Burkeian System. Ed. James W. Chesebro. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 1993. 309-28.

---. "Introduction." Kenneth Burke and the 21st Century. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1999. 1-15.

Brock, Bernard L., ed. Kenneth Burke and Contemporary European Thought : Rhetoric in Transition. Studies in Rhetoric and Communication. Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1995.

---. Kenneth Burke and the 21st Century. Albany: State U of New York P, 1999.

Brock, Bernard L. "The Limits of the Burkeian System." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 78.3 (1992): 347-48.

---. "Political Speaking: A Burkeian Approach." Critical Responses to Kenneth Burke, 1924-1966. Ed. William H. Rueckert. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1969. 444-45.

---. "Rhetorical Criticism: A Burkeian Approach." Methods of Rhetorical Criticism. Ed. Robert Scott and Bernard Brock. Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 1980. 183-95.

---. "Rhetorical Criticism: A Burkeian Approach Revisited." Methods of Rhetorical Criticism: A 20th-Century Perspective. Ed. Robert L. Scott Bernard L. Brock, and James W. Chesebro. 3d ed. Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 1990. 183-95.

Brock, Bernard L., et al. Public Policy Decision-Making: Systems Analysis and Comparative Advantages Debate. New York: Harper & Row, 1973.

---. Making Sense of Political Ideology: The Power of Language in Democracy. Boulder, CO: Roman & Littlefield, 2005.

Brooks, Ronald Clark, Jr. "Red Scare Rhetoric and Composition: Early Cold War Effects on University Writing Instruction, 1934--1954." DAI 65.05A (2004): 256.

This dissertation investigates composition and communication philosophies and practices from the years 1934–1954. Generally speaking, writing instruction suffered during the Cold War because the political climate reduced humanist teaching to formalist teaching, progressive teaching to permissive teaching, and empiricist teaching to objectivist teaching. In order to illustrate these reductions, I investigate the ways that anticommunist philosophies influenced university epistemologies before and after WWII. A thorough description and analysis of one of the first academic freedom cases in the Cold War (i.e., the University of Washington case) helps outline the precedent for the objectivist turn in university philosophy. The results of this turn are investigated in textbooks by James McCrimmon, and Cleanth Brooks & Robert Penn Warren; in the teaching practices of Theodore Baird and Charlton Laird; in the rhetorical philosophy of Richard Weaver; and in the published responses to anticommunism by the NCTE. I also investigate many of the exceptions to the objectivist turn in writing instruction. These are found in the teaching philosophies of Kenneth Burke, Herbert Weisinger, Albert Kitzhaber, and many of the scholars at the first meetings of the Conference on College Composition and Communication. Finally, I build on the objectives that were presented at the second Conference on College Composition and Communication and argue for a theory of composition based on a progressive vision of democracy. By combining the best elements of humanist, empirical, and progressive teaching philosophies, this vision stands directly against both the internal and external sources of repression that we, as composition teachers, face in our everyday teaching lives.

Brophy, Robert J. "Meditation on Saviours: A Public Odyssey." Robinson Jeffers Newsletter 65 (1984): 5-7.

Brown Broughton, Robin Marie. "Dramatism and the Creation of Meaning for Assisted Suicide in Derek Humphry's "Final Exit": A Burkian Analysis (Kenneth Burke)." DAI 60.12A (1999): 221.

This dissertation serves as a rhetorical analysis of Derek Humphry's best-selling book, Final Exit (1991). The study includes a discussion of Humphry's role within the Right-to-Die Movement, an examination of the differences between the language of medical practitioners and that of Humphry, and a thorough Burkian cluster-agon and pentadic analysis. Also differences between the rhetorical styles and public perception of Humphry and Dr. Jack Kevorkian are considered, as well as Humphry's use of the tragio-comic perspective. The dissertation relied largely on the works of Kenneth Burke, primarily his cluster-agon and pentadic analysis. The cluster-agon analysis consisted of a detailed narrative of Humphry's text—including the identification of representative clusters and the mental imagery associated with such terms. The pentadic analysis included a discussion of the interrelationships between the act-agent and act-purpose ratios at operation in Final Exit. Also, excerpts from the author's interviews with health care professionals were provided. A Burkian dramatistic analysis of Final Exit reveals an overriding emphasis for Humphry on the staging of death by assisted suicide. A prevalence of cluster concepts, such as “graceful death,” “dignified death,” “peaceful death,” and “good death” points to “death with dignity” as Humphry's God Term. Most often used in opposition to “death with dignity,” the cluster “painful death” becomes Humphry's Devil Term. Further, the absence of certain clusters (commit suicide, suicide victim) and the absence of humor within the text offer yet more insight into Humphry's scripting of assisted suicide. The pentadic analysis brings the discussion full circle, pointing not only to Humphry's relation to the text but to possible motives at play. The dissertation concludes by asserting that, for Humphry (who assisted in his former wife's suicide), the text might have served as “cathartic medicine.”

Brown, Janet. "Kenneth Burke and the Mod Donna: The Dramatistic Method Applied to Feminist Criticism." Central States Speech Journal 29 (1978): 138-46.

Brown, Kevin James. "Communicating Face: Exploring Face Performance in an Organizational Society." DAI 61.09A (2000): 324.

In this dissertation I argue that present society is typified by four characteristics. The first characteristic is the collapse of time and space. The second is the breakdown of local unitary performances. These two conditions have given rise to the third characteristic—an increase in uncertainty, ambiguity, and choice. Because of the increased ambiguity about how to be in the world the primary problem for contemporary actors is one of identity. This has produced an increase in organizationally centered identities—the fourth characteristic of present society. The present milieu described by these four characteristics demands an approach to understanding organizations and organizing that is rooted in the day-to-day performance of organizing. To accomplish this sort of understanding I have undertaken an ethnography that examines a sports organization, the Portnuef Valley Rugby Football Club (PVRFC). My struggle to make sense of the organizational performance in the PVRFC has led me to work of Erving Goffman, Kenneth Burke, George Cheney, Peter Manning, and other social action theorists and the dramatistic metaphor. In trying to understand the performance of the PVRFC, it became clear that the club members' performances could be described and understood in terms of the interactive performance of face claims. What was less clear was the reason organizational members choose to affiliate themselves with an organization in which membership incurs heavy social costs. The question of how the actors choose between performative possibilities is answered by optimal distinctiveness theory. As described by Brewer, it provides the answer to what motivates ruggers to embrace a performance that costs them jobs and relationships and often destroys their bodies. I have developed three characteristics that I think define an optimally distinct performance: barriers to entry, significant opportunity costs, and a clear, conventionalized performance. These three characteristics are used to describe and make sense of the performance of membership in the PVRFC. Finally, I explore the implications of viewing organizations as optimally distinct face performances for organizational communication research.

Brown, Merle Elliott. Kenneth Burke. University of Minnesota Pamphlets on American Writers. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1969.

Browne, Stephen H. "Webster�s Euology and the Tropes of Public Memory." Rhetoric and Political Culture in Nineteenth Century America. Ed. Thomas W. Benson. East Lansing, MI: Michigan State UP, 1997. 39-45.

Brummett, Barry. Rev. of Realism and Relativism: A Perspective on Kenneth Burke by Robert Heath. The Quarterly Journal of Speech 73 (1987): 359-60.

---. Rev. of Kenneth Burke: Rhetoric, Subjectivity, Postmodernism by Robert Wess. The Quarterly Journal of Speech 83 (1997): 484-85.

---. "Electric Literature as Equipment for Living: Haunted House Films." Critical Studies in Mass Communication 2 (1985): 247-61.

---. "Introduction." Landmark Essays on Kenneth Burke. Ed. Barry Brummett. Davis, CA: Hermagoras Press, 1993. xi-xix.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Symbolic Trinity." Philosophy and Rhetoric 28.3 (1995): 234-51.

---. Landmark Essays on Kenneth Burke. Davis, CA: Hermagoras P, 1993.

---. "Perfection and the Bomb: Nuclear Weapons, Teleology, and Motives." Journal of Communication 39.1 (1989): 85-95.

---. "Presidential Substance: The Address of August 15, 1973." Western Journal of Communication 39 (1975): 249-59.

---. "Speculations on the Discovery of a Burkean Blunder." Rhetoric Review 14.1 (1995): 221-25.

Brummett, Barry, and Anna M. Young. "Burke in the Fields: Some Uses of Burke in Communication Studies." KB Journal 2.2 (2006). A review of works about Kenneth Burke and his ideas in communication Studies.

Bruner, Jerome. "Life as Narrative." Social Research 71.3 (2004): 691-710. The article discusses the author's observation on life as a narrative. The author discusses the nature of thought, and says that "word making" is the principal function of the mind. He argues that there is no other way of describing "lived time" save in the form of a narrative, and that the mimesis between life and narrative is a two way affair. He relates the ideas about narrative to the analysis of autobiographies, and provides information on culture and autobiography. Explanation on psychic geography is also presented.

Bruner, Michael S. "The 1982 Falklands/Malvinas War: A Case Study in Public Argument." Argumentation: Analysis and Practices. Ed. Frans H. van Eemeren. Dordrecht: Foris, 1987. 253-60.

Bryski, Bruce Gregory. "The Rhetoric of Television News: "60 Minutes" As Media Persuasion." DAI 49.10A (1988): 394.

The controlling question in this study was: What specific verbal and visual strategies (substantive, situational, formal, and stylistic) does the 60 MINUTES newsmagazine use to construct a visually persuasive, symbolic reality? To address this question, eight verbal and visual strategies functioning as critical frameworks or methodological yardsticks in the explication of 60 Minutes were introduced. The four verbal strategies included the formulation of storylines or themes, the use of ideological (value-laden) or "loaded" language, qualitative and quantitative dimensions of "script time" and "percentage of dialogue," and the generation and selection of interview questions. The four visual strategies formulated were the use of graphics, iconography, and visual signifiers, qualitative and quantitative dimensions of "camera time," placement and juxtaposition of camera shots and camera angles, and the interaction of verbal and visual imagery. The strategies were also used to examine such central issues as "bias" versus "balance" in television newscasting, implications of imposing "print" characteristics on a visual medium, and the emphasis on qualitative, as well as quantitative measures of media rhetoric. After the eight verbal and visual strategies were generated and applied to the 60 Minutes "text," the theoretical frameworks of dramatism, semiology, and ethnomethodology were introduced. The dramatistic or Burkean perspective was examined as a viable extension for semiological analysis. The study also incorporated the ethnomethodological techniques of intensive, unstructured interviews with the producers, editors, and cinematographers at 60 Minutes, as well as the direct, albeit limited observations of the newsmagazine's operation after gaining entry in March of 1984. The 60 Minutes newsmagazine was examined as a persuasive media form, often containing an "unbalanced dialectic" in the typical investigative segment or story. 60 Minutes is "de-rhetorical" in nature; it functions as rhetoric or media persuasion, but does not, or cannot, accept the obligations of rhetoric as symbolic inducement. 60 Minutes functions as organizationally produced rhetoric which incorporates verbal and visual strategies and techniques emanating from writing, filming, and editing practices of skilled professionals, to symbolically construct reality for a larger, heterogeneous audience.

Buchanan, Richard. "Children of the Moving Present: The Ecology of Culture and the Search for Causes in Design." Design Issues 17.1 (2001): 67-84.

Discusses the ecology of culture and the search for causes in design. Concept of the ecology of culture in the speculation of the future; Description of strategic planning and scenario building; Issues for the philosophical understanding of design; Details on the generative principles in the ecology of design culture.

Buchholz, Douglas Bernard. "Stages in the Development of American Realism: A Lukacsian Perspective (Parrington, Howells, Dos Passos, Lukacs)." DAI 51.01A (1989): 547.

This study extends and develops Georg Lukacs' mature literary theory with respect to American realism. Chapter I surveys previous general studies, beginning with V. L. Parrington's Main Currents in American Thought. I compare Parrington's lack of an adequate theory of realism to similar limitations of the work of Granville Hicks and V. F. Calverton, the two most prominent early-twentieth-century American Marxist critics. All of these critics failed to distinguish rigorously between realism, naturalism and romance. I argue that Georg Lukacs' theory of realism, developed during the early 1930s but unavailable to American critics, provided for the possibility of such a distinction. The remainder of Chapter I measures the consequences of Lukacs' lack of an American readership. Since the decline of sociohistorical criticism after 1940, U.S. literary scholarship has been dominated by ahistorical formalism. By analyzing representative works of Erich Auerbach and Rene Wellek, I demonstrate that postwar formalism further obscured the representational problems posed by fictional realism. Through discussions of the work of Kenneth Burke and Fredric Jameson, I show that the dominance of formalism and idealism over the work of recent critics vitiates their efforts to revive materialist criticism. Chapters II through IV provides a systematic response to the methodological problems discussed in Chapter I. Chapter II examines the fictional work of James Fenimore Cooper, especially the Leatherstocking Tales, and elaborates on Lukacs' brief discussion of these texts in The Historical Novel. I argue that Cooper's importance as a historical realist has been obscured by the formalist tradition of "myth criticism." Chapter III analyzes the fiction of William Dean Howells, from Their Wedding Journey through A Hazard of New Fortunes. I argue that Howells represented a similar transition in American culture to that represented by Tolstoy in Lukacs' analysis. Chapter IV discusses John Dos Passos' efforts to revive historical fiction through using and surpassing the methods of literary naturalism and modernism. I argue that in his masterpiece, U.S.A., Dos Passos transcended the limits imposed by late-bourgeois literary trends, thereby approaching, though not fully achieving, a new form of realism adequate to a new stage of American social history.

Buchler, Justus. "Literature as Symbolic Action." Rev. of The Philosophy of Literary Form by Kenneth Burke. The New York Times Book Review 30 November 1941: 36.

Buerkle, C. Wesley. "The Drama of (Hetero-) Masculinity: A Burkean Analysis of The "Sissy" In Two American Films." Dissertation. Arizona State University, 2000.

Buerkle, C. Wesley, Michael E. Mayer, and Clark D. Olson. "Our Hero the Buffoon: Contradictory and Concurrent Burkean Framing of Arizona Governor Evan Mecham." Western Journal of Communication 67.2 (2003): 187-206.

Analyses applying Kenneth Burke's poetic frames connote that the categories operate in isolation of one another. This paper pushes further the use of Burkean framing devices by considering the simultaneous operation of opposing poetic categories. Analysis of letters to the editor in Arizona newspapers demonstrates the polar responses to former Arizona Governor Evan Mecham during the (successful) drive for a recall election. The study explains the use of the oft neglected epic category to frame Mecham as a hero of an intolerant breed of social conservatism while he was concurrently depicted as a buffoon in the burlesque frame to more traditional Republicans.

Burchett, Brenda Harnage. "Transforming Eva Peron, from Eva Maria Ibarguren to Santa Evita: A Burkean Perspective (Rhetoric, Argentina, Kenneth Burke, Peronism, Juan Peron)." DAI 46.08A (1985): 159.

This dissertation describes how Eva Peron, First Lady of Argen- tina (1946-1952), transformed her identity from Eva Mar(')ia Ibarguren to Santa Evita and created a unique and compelling political image as spiritual mother of the Argentine working class (descamisados). The study is informed by Kenneth Burke's assumption that a change of "identity" is "often signalized by a change of name." The Burkean concepts of naming, identification and transformation are analyzed. For Burke, role transformation involves the symbolic slaying of an "old self": "So we watch, in the structural analysis of the symbolic act, not only the matter of 'what equals what', but also the matter of 'from what to what'." Within the study, I demonstrate how the names and titles used by Eva Peron transformed her identity and her political image from Eva Mar(')ia Ibarguren, through Eva Mar(')ia Duarte, through Eva (or Evita) Duarte, through Mar(')ia Eva Duarte, through Dona Mar(')ia Eva Duarte de Peron, through Eva Peron, through Evita, to Santa Evita. These seven major transformations in the life of Eva Peron are identified and discussed. During the Peron Presidency, Eva acquired a number of appella- tions which helped to endorse the transformation of her political image. The titles primarily communicated to the descamisados and strengthened her bond with them. Eva claimed that she was not only the wife of the President of the Republic (Eva Peron), but also the wife of the Leader of the Argentines (Evita). Before her death of cancer on July 26, 1952, Eva Peron had transformed her identity from Eva Mar(')ia Ibarguren to Santa Evita. Nonetheless, there remained at the core of her public identity, the Burkean "from what", which made the transformations possible. Through each transformation, Eva retained a core part of her identity--"Eva"--which linked her to her own past as a poor child of a working class mother.

Burg, Evelyn. "The Mind's Sufficient Grace: The Writings of Kenneth Burke, 1931--1941." DAI 63.12A (2003): 389.

Kenneth Burke is often described as an idiosyncratic, if brilliant American thinker. Though he occasionally appears in the historiography of the nineteen-thirties as an unusually prescient and clear voice, the difficulty of his thought has previously consigned it to the province of literary theorists and the occasional literary historian, allowing him to be neglected by philosophers. Burke was an early proponent of rhetorical analysis and of situating opinion within its historical context, yet his contributions do not end there. This study shows him as a public intellectual on the left responding to modernity and then to the Depression, not merely by advocating a rhetorical view, or communism, but by also personally reconceiving a modern philosophic worldview that aimed to be morally and emotionally sustaining. Burke used theoretical expertise derived from his practice of literary arts, and from his tenure as a Dial critic and editor, to venture into traditionally philosophical issues. The study covers the first ten years of his complete or published books. The first chapter is a simple biography of Burke through the period under consideration. The second details Burke's intellectual interest in poetic Symbolism and his major experiment with alternative narrative forms in his novel Towards a Better Life (1932), as well as his first comprehensive critical offering, Counter-Statement (1931) that expresses his novel rhetorical theory of form. The third chapter studies the recently published manuscript “Auscultation, Creation, and Revision,” and several articles on politics and propaganda displaying Burke as an astute critic of Marxian concepts as well as a subtle analyst of rhetoric. The fourth chapter investigates his first try at a comprehensive theory, Permanence and Change (1935), its characterization of human needs, and Burke's renovation of teleology. The next chapter examines Attitudes toward History (1937) and his picture of the development of societies. Finally, the sixth chapter focuses on Burke's theory of “symbolic action,” his historical and metaphysical theory of language in contradistinction to the antihistorical views of the New Critics and the antimetaphysical views of the logical positivists. The study's purpose is to embrace Burke as a philosophical thinker, since this makes his work more coherent for readers.

Burke, Kenneth. Late Poems 1968-1993. Ed. Julie Whitaker and David Blakesley. Columbia, SC: University of South Carolina Press, 2005.

Burke, Peter. "Performing History: The Importance of Occasions." Rethinking History 9.1 (2005): 35-52. This article identifies what it calls a 'performative turn' in historical studies, as in the humanities more generally. It traces the rise of the notion of performance out of the dramaturgical model of the 1940s and 1950s (associated with Kenneth Burke, Erving Goffman and Victor Turner), linking the new idea (developed by John Austin, for instance, and Pierre Bourdieu) to the rise of 'postmodernity'. Turning to historical studies, the article analyses the role played by the concept of performance in recent studies of ritual, festivals, identity, gender, and even emotions, architecture and knowledge, noting the shift from the assumption of social or cultural fixity to that of fluidity, from scripts to improvisations, from mentalities to the habitus. The new approach has generated problems, notably the over-reaction against the idea of social constraints, the danger of circularity and the over-extension of the central notion of performance. A stronger and a weaker sense of 'performance' need to be distinguished. Despite these problems, the performative approach has foregrounded important and neglected issues, notably that of differences between cultural or social domains. The article concludes by considering the methodological consequences of the approach, in particular its implications for source criticism and historical explanation.

Burks, Don M. "Dramatic Irony, Collaboration, and Kenneth Burke's Theory of Form." Pre/Text: A Journal of Rhetorical Theory.3-4 (1985).

---. "Kenneth Burke: The Agro-Bohemian 'Marxoid'." Communication Studies 42 (1991): 219-33.

Bury, Mary Janet. "A Rhetorical Analysis of Selected Speeches of the Reverend Jerry Falwell." DAI 51.07A (1986): 454.

The purpose of the study is to describe and critically examine fourteen selected sermons delivered by the Reverend Jerry Falwell between 1979 and 1982 in order to ascertain strategies used in his rhetoric. Four sermons on Creation versus Evolution, delivered during the Summer of 1982, are examined. The conclusions from the examination and analysis are used as a method to analyze an additional ten selected sermons delivered during 1979-1982. Selected terms of Kenneth Burke were used as an analytical tool. Burke's Pentad was used to examine the fourteen sermons to determine the presence of pentadic elements, concentrating on the identification of featured terms. In addition, Burke's ideas on Hierarchy, Rejection, Guilt, Purification, and Redemption were used to examine Falwell's attempts at Identification with his audience. Finally, an agon cluster analysis was developed in each of the fourteen sermons to identify linkages used by Falwell in attempting Identification with his audience. An examination of Falwell's rhetoric reveals an emphasis on three pentadic elements: Act, Agency, and Agent, with Act being the most frequently featured term. Falwell's rhetoric reveals the following strategies present in the majority of selected sermons; the use of clustering of terms to create clear dichotomies in the minds of his audience, inclusion of an hierarchical structure which urges rejection of the opposition and provides redemption to those who follow, and attempts to achieve Identification with his audience.

Butler, Sean. "'Both Joined and Separate': English, Mary Antin, and the Rhetoric of Identification." Melus 27.1 (2002): 53-82.

Examines the rhetoric of Mary Antin, a Russian Jew, in her autobiography 'Promised Land' to explore how ethnic writers offer accounts of their linguistic assimilation into the U.S. culture. Impact of writing on her perception of herself; Statements about language learning; Discussion of the identifying nature of property.

Butscher, Edward. "Culture and Literature: Three Collections of Letters." Georgia Review 59.3 (2005): 691.

Reviews several books. "A Much Misunderstood Man: Selected Letters of Ambrose Bierce," edited by S.T. Joshi and David E. Schultz; "The Humane Particulars: The Collected Letters of William Carlos Williams and Kenneth Burke," edited by James H. East; "Letters 1925-1975: Hannah Arendt and Martin Heidegger," edited by Ursula Ludz and translated by Andrew Shields.

---. "Review of the Selected Correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley, 1915-1981." Georgia Review 43 (1989): 419-22.

Bygrave, Stephen. Kenneth Burke: Rhetoric and Ideology. New York: Routledge, 1993.

Cain, William E. Rev. of Kenneth Burke: Literature and Language as Symbolic Action by Greig E. Henderson and Kenneth Burke and Martin Heidegger: With a Note Against Deconstruction by Samuel B. Southwell. Horns of Plenty: Malcolm Cowley and His Generation (1989).

Campbell, Andrew Steven. "A Dramatistic Analysis of John Grierson's Rhetoric in the British Documentary Film Movement, 1929-1939 (Documentary, Film)." DAI 50.08A (1989): 330.

Is the British Documentary Film Movement just an artistic movement, or is it also a social movement? Kenneth Burke's notion of symbolic action as educational, rhetorical, artistic, and ethical enables this dissertation to view John Grierson's documentary film movement as both an artistic and a social movement. This study focuses in upon the rhetoric Grierson used to begin and maintain a school for a new kind of public-servant-cinema. Grierson's symbolic actions as writer and lecturer are compared with his symbolic actions as director and producer. Does Grierson's written (spoken) rhetoric find fulfillment in the rhetoric of those documentary films created under his leadership in the BDFM? This is the central concern which organizes this dissertation. Following Kenneth Burke's advice to the critic, this dissertation uses everything available to make a dramatistic analysis of written texts found in the John Grierson Archive at the University of Stirling, Scotland, and filmic texts found in the Film Archive at the British Film Institute, London. A dramatistic approach to the clusters of terms in Grierson's articles, letters, unpublished manuscripts, memos, film criticism and a dramatistic approach to the clusters of filmic images in Grierson's Drifters (1929) and another twenty-four documentaries made during the BDFM provides the raw material for a comparative analysis of Grierson's written and filmic symbolic action. Burke's dramatism is synthesized into a method of study for both verbal terms and filmic images. The consistent use of this Burkean method enables a critical study of John Grierson's rhetoric as theorist and practitioner of documentary film. Grierson sought to establish a new kind of cinema which would redeem the film medium and resurrect the common laborer. In his written (spoken) rhetoric, Grierson tried to establish these values for documentary film, and in his filmic rhetoric he tried to influence social change.

Campbell, Lauren Dawn. "A Burkeian Conceptual Analysis of the American Presidential, Selected Reagan Administration, and Selected Print Media Response to Muammar El-Qaddafi: 1981-1986. (Volumes I and Ii) (Qaddafi Muammar El-, Libya)." DAI 52.02A (1990): 1634.

The purpose of the study is to analyze the rhetorical presentation of Colonel Muammar Qaddafi to the American public, as presented by the selected Reagan Administration (former President Ronald Reagan, Secretary of State George Shultz and Secretary of Defense Caspar Weinberger) and the selected American print media (The Washington Post, The New York Times and The Wall Street Journal). Speeches, interview-conferences and letters relating to Libya's Colonel Qaddafi constitute the administration text material. For the newspaper, both the editorials and international news sections written circa the Libyan event are assessed. The principal research question guiding the rhetorical criticism of the text material is: What does the language of President Reagan, the selected-Reagan administration and the selected American press reveal as to how Colonel Muammar Qaddafi of Libya is presented to the American public throughout the years 1981-1986? The method of investigation was a terminological approach to rhetorical criticism drawn from Kenneth Burke's theory and method on dramatism. The language of the event was interpreted through four key dramatistic terms: Hierarchy, Guilt, Victimage and Redemption. These dramatistic terms constituted the levels of symbolic analysis which governed the examination of the U.S.-Libya rhetorical event. The study consisted of two volumes. Volume one centered on the analysis of the language of the event and volume two contained the original, edited texts of study which were referenced to extensively throughout the first volume. Among the many patterns that emerge from the analysis, there are two significant findings. One pattern of note is the finding of a dual-rhetorical personality on the part of The Washington Post with each personality incorporating distinct rhetorical qualities. Another significant finding relates to a salient pattern of similar rhetorical attributes among the pro-administration element of the media text. The text of George Shultz is seen to mirror this same pattern.

Campbell, Paul Newell. Form and the Art of Theatre. Bowling Green, OH: Popular Press, 1984.

Campos, Paulo. Rev. of Unending Conversations by Greig Henderson and David Cratis Williams, eds. Rhetorica 19.3 (2001): 342-44. Reviews the book `Unending Conversations: New Writings by and About Kenneth Burke,' edited by Greig Henderson and David Cratis Williams.

Camtwell, Robert. "Second Person Singular." Rev. of Towards a Better Life by Kenneth Burke. The Nation 9 March 1932: 289.

Carbaugh, Donal A. "On Persons, Speech, and Culture: American Codes Of "Self," "Society," And "Communication" On "Donahue" (Ethnography, Discourse Analysis)." DAI 45.02A (1984): 488.

This study begins by explicating several assumptions (about persons, speech, and culture) which ground the inquiry. Building on the works of Kenneth Burke, persons are assumed to be symbol-users whose speech reveals common orientations. Speech is assumed to include the meaningful social structuring of these common symbolic orientations. Culture is treated as an abstraction of a particular symbolic orientation, a system of symbols, symbolic forms, and meanings, that is prominently spoken, commonly intelligible, and relatively stable. Based on these assumptions, a theory for describing cultural communication codes is proposed. The theory involves three basic features, context (of situation, community, and style), meaning (structures, metaphors, and dimensions), and form (etic and emic), that provide a heuristic base for ethnographic studies of cultural speech. The study procedes to its core by applying the above model to a particular, prominent, public, and recurring scene of American speech, the DONAHUE "talk show." The general question is raised: if DONAHUE is, as natives say, a "talk show," then what is the nature and function of the "talk" that is "shown"? A system of interrelated codes is extensively described. The system consists of (1) speech in which an accepted orientation of, and for, the cultural person, or "self," is constructed and valued; (2) speech in which symbols of social bonding, such as "relationship" and "society," are prominently displayed; (3) speech where meta-communicative symbols such as "sharing", "being honest", and "communication" are modeled and ritually co-enacted; and (4) speech where a problem/response form is accomplished as social drama. The principal finding shows how speech, as a common and powerful cultural performance, constructs a sense of personhood and social relations that, in this scene, places the "self" over, and against, "society". The study continues by using the above system of codes in comparative analyses. By examining the literature on speech and American culture, the above model and case are shown to provide a useful perspective and illustration of speech as a socio-cultural performance, to help update and clarify certain claims about American speech and life, to call into question other extant claims, and to provide promising directions for future inquiry.

Cardinale, Mary K. "Piety and Intolerance: A Rhetorical Inquiry into the Constituting of Christian Fundamentalist Identity." DAI 62.09A (2001): 196.

“Piety and Intolerance: A Rhetorical Inquiry Into the Constituting of Christian Fundamentalist Identity” explores the connection between fundamentalist texts and the promotion of prejudice—prejudice defined as intolerance, discrimination, and “negative intergroup attitude[s]” toward outsiders. Studies suggest a relationship between religious fundamentalism and prejudice; however, no study has found conclusively what links them. In response, this study analyzes and interprets passages from two fundamentalist texts in order to locate link/s between the texts' rhetorical elements and their effects on constituting an exclusive fundamentalist identity that positions outsiders as God's enemies. I argue that epideictic rhetoric and the enthymeme, employed as a mode of argument, shape intolerant attitudes, encouraging group identification with those attitudes. This dissertation begins by generalizing the Waco tragedy: How did the Branch Davidians and the FBI come to see each other as adversaries? Chapter One discusses the theories of Mikhail Bakhtin, Kenneth Burke, and Chaim Perelman in connection with how humans come to identify with cultural attitudes and values. Chapter Two explains the probable role epideictic rhetoric and the enthymeme play in constituting Christian fundamentalist identification with their religious values. Chapter Three presents the core enthymeme—the inerrancy doctrine—fundamentalist discourse uses to support its religious values. Chapter Four illustrates the process by which a fundamentalist Bible study uses enthymemes to shape a prejudicial attitudinal complex. Chapter Five discusses applications of this project to the composition classroom. Chapter Six takes a look at my former membership in a Christian fundamentalist church community.

Carlson, A. Cheree. "Creative Casuistry and Feminist Consciousness: The Rhetoric of Moral Reform." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 78 (1992): 16-32.

---. "Gandhi and the Comic Frame: Ad Bellum Purificandum." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 72 (1986): 446-55.

---. "Limitations on the Comic Frame: Some Witty American Women of the Nineteenth Century." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 74.3 (1988): 310-22.

---. "Narrative as the Philosopher's Stone: How Russell H. Conwell Changed Lead into Diamonds." Western Journal of Speech communication 53 (1989): 342-55.

---. "`You Know It When You See It': The Rhetorical Hierarchy of Race and Gender in Rhinelander." Quarterly Journal of Speech 85.2 (1999): 111-29.

Explores the rhetorical theory of human motivation by Kenneth Burke that centers on order and hierarchy. Establishment of a paradox of purity to evaluate individuals based on categories of terms; Illustration of Burke's theory via the Rhinelander v. Rhinelander trial in 1925; Transformation of classes of terms; Concepts of race and gender as narrative elements.

Carmichael, Thomas. "Postmodernism, Symbolicity, and the Rhetoric of the Hyperreal: Kenneth Burke, Fredric Jameson, and Jean Baudrillard." Text and Performance Quarterly 11.4 (1991): 319-24.

---. "Screening Symbolicity: Kenneth Burke and Contemporary Theory." Unending Conversations: New Writings by and About Kenneth Burke. Ed. Greig R. Henderson and David Cratis Williams. Carbondale: Southern Illinois UP, 2001. 143-53.

Carpenter, Ronald H. "A Stylistic Basis of Burkeian Identification." Today's Speech 20 (1972): 19-24.

Carrier, James G. "Knowledge, Meaning, and Social Inequality in Kenneth Burke." American Journal of Sociology 88 (1982): 43-61.

---. "Misrecognition and Knowledge." Inquiry: An Interdisciplinary Journal of Philosophy and the Social Sciences 22 (1979): 321-42.

Carroll, Charles Francis. "A Kenneth Burke Lexicon: A Reader's Guide to Selected Terms in the Major Works of Kenneth Burke, 1931-1972." DAI 63.06A (2002): 1917.

A Kenneth Burke Lexicon is a lexiconographical study of select terminology in Kenneth Burke's nine major works published during the period from 1931 to 1972: Counterstatement, 1931; Permanence and Change: An Anatomy of Purpose, 1935; Attitudes Toward History, 1935; The Philosophy of Literary Form, 1941; A Grammar of Motives, 1945; A Rhetoric of Motives, 1950; The Rhetoric of Religion: Studies in Logology, 1961; Language as Symbolic Form: Essays on Life, Literature, and Method, 1966; and Dramatism and Development , 1972. This study is intended to be used as a pedagogical tool to assist in the teaching and reading of Kenneth Burke. It is comprised of a lexicon of 755 terms and their definitions derived from 4236 textual references. The terms have been selected on the basis of the degree of difficulty they present to the reader. The definitions of these terms are largely composed of Burke's own words in order to more objectively and authentically elucidate and define his complex terminology. In addition to defining terms, the lexicon has employed a methodological approach suggested by Dr. Jane Blankenship of “charting terms.” Such charting provides a fourfold definition: (1) after a summary definition, it (2) undertakes an extended definition to (3) present a history of definitions which (4) charts the evolution of the term over time. By so doing, the lexicon allows the reader the opportunity to look up any given term encountered in reading Kenneth Burke and contextualize it in relation to all of Burke's other major works.

Carroll, Jeffrey. "Essence, Stasis and Dialectic: Ways That Terms Can Mean." Rhetoric Review 23 (2004): 156-70.

Carruth, Hayden. "Three Portraits." Sewanee Review 99.2 (1991): 266-72.

Recalls the author's experiences meeting three other writers: Mark Van Doren, Kenneth Burke, and Stephen Spender. Wrote brief letters back and forth with Van Doren; Insulted Burke; Author's wife's amoebiasis.

Carter, C. Allen. "Kenneth Burke and the Bicameral Power of Myth." Poetics Today 18.3 (1997): 343-73.

Examines the views of theorist Kenneth Burke on narrative literature and myths. Information on narrative retrospectives and perspectives; Details on Burke's principle of bicamerality of myths; Background of the narrative-logic ambiguity concept of Burke.

Carter, Chris Allen. Kenneth Burke and the Scapegoat Process. Oklahoma Project for Discourse and Theory. Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 1996.

Carter, C. Allen. "Late Burke." Quarterly Journal of Speech 86.2 (2000): 232-36. Comments on the book `Kenneth Burke: Rhetoric, Subjectivity, Postmodernism,' by Robert Wess. Division of Burke's career into four distinct phrases; Championing of Wess' dramatist theory of constitutions; Compromise between philosophical materialism and idealism.

---. "Logology and Religion: Kenneth Burke on the Metalinguistic Dimension of Language." Journal of Religion 72.1 (1992): 1-18.

---. "The Sociolinguistics of Kenneth Burke." Dissertation. University of Oklahoma, 1982.

Carville, Justin. "Re-Negotiated Territory." Afterimage 29.1 (2001): 5-9. Explores the stereotypical representations of Ireland by Irish photographers. Photographic practices to re-negotiate the representation of space and place within the context of cultural identity in Ireland; Role of the print media in the stereotypes to describe Ireland and its citizens.

Cascardi, Anthony j. "Calderon: The Enduring Moment." Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispanicos 7.2 (1983): 213-29.

Case, Peter Clinton. "The Self as Organizational Trope: A Dramatistic Study of Computer Technology and Its Rhetoric." DAI 50.01A (1988): 474.

Available from UMI in association with The British Library. This thesis works on two interrelated levels to explore some social psychological features of computer technology and the issue of self-reference which emerges through their narrative exposition. The work sets out to interpret an ethnography of computer installation based on an eighteen month participant observation. Using the qualitative methodology and meta-methodology of Dramatism, adapted for social psychological purposes from the work of literary critic Kenneth Burke, the thesis elicits the social motives of those persons whose work is closely allied with computer technology. The "self" is interpreted as being a locus of social motives central to the fabrication of social order. A linguistic analogy is drawn between the "organizational self" and the narrative trope. Tropical selves are seen as fleeting metaphors invoked in-the-moment to make organizational sense of their condition. In this light, "technicism" is viewed as a rational bureaucratic realm within which systemic social motives may emerge and find animation through correspondingly "technicist" selves. The thesis elaborates a range of rhetorical features which characterize the social world of the computer system. Despite rhetorics to the contrary, this realm is not a clinically "rational" domain. Rather, it is found to be an intimately human setting characterized by micro-political intrigue and social fallibility. Computer systems go wrong because of this social dependency. Under conditions of "system failure," in which technicists are faced with construed actualities which contradict their espoused motives, selves make tropical recourse to certain lines of "defence." The thesis adopts a reflexive attitude to its interpretive activity, attempting a sociology of its own knowledge and pointing to the relativity of its narrative process. As a resolution to the epistemological tension created by these reflexive observations, a textual finger is pointed toward the ineffable.

Casey, J. Glen. "Terms for Harvesting Order in the Nova Scotia Lobster Fishery." MAI 42.03 (2003): 92.

This study examines the motivational vocabularies that inshore fishers use to construct community based property relations. Harvesters employ local practices to regulate access to the lobster fishery in the waters adjacent to their communities. Disjointed micro-management systems have influenced the construction of unofficial rules and practices that harvesters use; each micro organization functions as a sphere for fragmented groups of lobster fishermen to construct unwritten rules based on the joint interests of the separate groups. Working from the theoretical orientation of Kenneth Burke, this study shows that harvesters identify with symbols of authority, and use aligning actions and scapegoating techniques to maintain territorial lobster fishing boundaries. A dramaturgical approach is used to conduct a pentadic analysis of interviews with lobster fishermen to show that the vocabulary of motives lobster fishers use functions to rationalize the social inequalities that systematically emerge from unofficial property relationships. The use of unwritten rules negatively affected three groups: non-community, First Nations, and part-time lobster harvesters. These management schemes can be changed through a community co-management system with the Canadian Department of Fisheries and Oceans, which would permit harvesters from multiple communities to gain greater access Nova Scotia's Lobster Fishing Area 33.

Cassano, Graham. "Over the Carnage: Rhetorical Pragmatism and Social Theory's Fatal Search for Revolution (Deconstruction, Literary Criticism)." DAI 52.05A (1991): 220.

The following essay is an attempt at constructing an articulation between sociological theory, classical and contemporary, and some currents in contemporary philosophy and literary criticism. The point of such an articulation is to find a ground for theorizing that is neither positivistic nor idealistic. Related to this endeavor is my conception of the social sciences as, among other things, a history of texts and textual criticism. Hence, my own methods are what might be called "textual". The ground that I find for theorizing is the American soil of what I call rhetorical pragmatism, a tradition that runs from Emerson, through William James, to Kenneth Burke and his many students. Because of the rather unconventional nature of my subject matter (at least for a sociologist), I have given the essay a slightly unconventional form. Although taken as a whole the thesis does present a single argument, it is nonetheless broken down into four interlocking but relatively autonomous chapters on various figures in philosophy, literary theory, and social theory. I conclude with the claim that a certain kind of American theorizing (rhetorical pragmatism) is a powerful and useful tool for reading the facts of the social world.

Catano, James V. "Historical Versus Organicist Criticism: Spitzer, Burke, and the Context of Language." Language, History, Style: Leo Spitzer and the Critical Tradition. Urbana, IL: University of Illinois Press, 1988. 126-50.

Cathcart, Robert S. "Instruments of His Own Making: Burke and Media." Extensions of the Burkeian System. Ed. James W. Chesebro. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 1993. 287-308.

Cautrell, Dion Claude. "The Substance of Style: Invention, Arrangement, and Paralogic Rhetoric in the Composition Classroom." DAI 63.06A (2002): 264.

This dissertation explores the intersection between the rhetorical canon of style and current post-process approaches to writing. Because most contemporary theories argue for a social and interpretive definition of discourse, writing scholars and teachers have increasingly sought some means for describing and enacting textual practices derived from those principles. Indeed, current theories like paralogic rhetoric, as formulated by Thomas Kent and based on the ideas of philosopher Donald Davidson, argue that writing cannot be taught or learned, at least in the usual senses of those words. Traditional rhetorical theories, however, are based on practice and are directed toward textual creation. Consequently, determining the ways in which classical stylistics might be interjected into twenty-first-century writing classrooms provides some opportunity for creating a theory of stylistic rhetoric that is both pragmatic and interpretive. If stylistics is a study of the elementary patterns of language and of language use, then it is a small matter to argue that both reading and writing depend on how, when, and why language users make choices using stylistic principles. Rhetoricians from Isocrates to Cicero, Kenneth Burke to Jeanne Fahnestock have theorized and enacted a stylistics that while often overlooked, may provide theoretical rigor as well as pragmatic effectiveness. This stylistic theory posits traditional schemes and tropes, including metaphor, listing and repetition, as strategies that writers tactically employ to generate and organize discourse and to engage readers intellectually and emotionally. By constructing writing situations as choice-based and contextually delimited, the principles of a stylistic pedagogy reveal opportunities for student-writers and others to gain the right to speak and to be heard through writing; in the very act of writing, the writer simultaneously creates and enacts the authority necessary to engage and to affect the material world, including other human beings.

Cavin, Margaret. "Replacing the Scapegoat." Peace & Change 19.3 (1994): 276-95.

Examines a language of nonviolence by applying Kenneth Burke's rhetoric of rebirth to the speeches of William Sloane Coffin, pastor of the Riverside Church in New York City and president of the SANE/FREEZE Peace Organization in Washington, D.C. Language of identification that acknowledges mutual guilt in Coffin's speeches.

Cavin, Margaret, and Katherine Hale. "Metaphors of Control toward a Language of Peace: Recent Self-Defining Rhetorical Constructs Of." Peace & Change 22.3 (1997): 243-63.

Presents a critique of Australian physician Helen Caldicott's metaphoric configurations regarding her particular language of peace and its effectiveness. Use of physician, mother and deity as language symbols; Goals of giving voice to the marginalized peace-seekers; Dominant power images in Caldicott's language.

Chamberlain, John. "Mr. Burke's Experiment in the Novel." Rev. of Towards a Better Life by Kenneth Burke. The New York Times Book Review 31 January 1932: 2.

---. "Rhetoric Finds a Champion in Mr. Kenneth Burke." Rev. of Counter-Statement by Kenneth Burke. The New York Times Book Review 25 October 1931: 2.

Chandler, Robert C. "Representative Anecdotes in Organizational Communication: Corporate Annual Reports as a Case Study." Journal of Communication Studies 6 (1988): 10-12.

Chapell, Bryan S. "The Effective Use and Development Of "Life-Situation" Illustrations in Contemporary Preaching: Analysis and Application of Interpersonal Hermeneutics for a Rhetorical Model of Homiletical Communication." DAI 49.03A (1987): 224.

In this study a phenomenological methodology and narrative theory are applied to developing an understanding of the value of "life-situation" illustrations in contemporary preaching. An initial survey of homiletical literature reveals a curious ambivalence toward the use of illustrative material among preaching professionals. There is ample evidence of the popular use of illustrative materials among preachers. Yet, in the homiletical literature there remains evidence of a certain wariness toward the use of illustrations. This study questions whether there are reasons foundational to the way we perceive and communicate meanings which would warrant the examination of "life-situation" illustrations as a rhetorical tool and investigates their homiletical potential. The investigation begins in chapter two by exploring how individuals perceive and understand meanings according to the study of Maurice Merleau-Ponty. The argument of Merleau-Ponty that "lived-body" experience is essential to human perception is corroborated with the findings of various learning theorists and applied to intersubjective communication through the use of arguments originally posited by Alfred Schutz. In chapter three this experiential dynamic is shown to be an essential component of classic and contemporary rhetorical thought, reaching its most profound expression in the narrative theory implicit or explicit in the work of twentieth century communication theorists I. A. Richards, Kenneth Burke, Walter Fisher and Rolf von Eckartsberg. Narrative is shown to be as essential to effective rhetoric as is the formulation of propositions. In chapter four the narrative dimensions of rhetoric are demonstrated to possess unique features which may transcend time and culture barriers in order to communicate meanings of values because of narrative's experiential link to human understanding. The culture- and time-binding features of narrative are explored in the biblical record, in Jewish and Christian cultural sources, and in the dynamics of ethos (or, testimony) evident in contemporary preaching. The phenomenological and narrative hermeneutic that indicates the potential of experiential narratives within traditional preaching is converted to a praxis model for the construction of "life-situation" illustrations in chapter five.

Charland, Maurice. Rev. of Addressing Postmodenity: Kenneth Burke, Rhetoric, and a Theory of Social Change by Barbara A. Biesecker. Quarterly Journal of Speech 84.4 (1998): 514-17.

---. "Constitutive Rhetoric: The Case of the 'Peuple Quebecois'." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 73 (1987): 133-50.

Chase, Richard. "Rhetoric of Rhetoric " Rev. of A Rhetoric of Motives by Kenneth Burke. Partisan Review 17 (1950): 736-39.

Cheney, George, Kathy Garvin-Doxas, and Kathleen Torrens. "Kenneth Burke�s Implicit Theory of Power." Kenneth Burke and the 21st Century. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Albany: State U of New York P, 1999. 133-50.

Cheney, George. "The Rhetoric of Identification and the Study of Organizational Communication." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 69.2 (1983): 143-58.

Cheney, George Edward. "Speaking of Who "We" Are: The Development of the U.S. Catholic Bishops' Pastoral Letter "The Challenge of Peace" As a Case Study in Identity, Organization, and Rhetoric (Communication, Religion, Theory, Language, United States)." DAI 46.11A (1985): 479.

The interrelated purposes of this study were three: (1) With a stress on organizational study, to analyze how individual members and the organization balance multiple, competing, and often contradictory interests associated with both constituent and "outside" groups; (2) With a stress on rhetorical study, to understand how a large organization positions itself symbolically in relation to its various "publics" or "audiences" during a time of great socio-political change; and (3) With a stress on the study of social identity, to interpret the ways members and organizations become publicly "identified" within a pluralistic context, identity being treated here as how an individual or group is represented. To achieve these aims, the study sought first to elaborate a theory of identity, organization, and rhetoric, building on the writings of Kenneth Burke. Importantly, Burke's language-centered approach allowed for a clear articulation of the necessary connection between individual and collective identity. The methodological assumptions and the method also were informed by Burkean theory. Specifically, the study adopted a "Dramatistic" ontology, viewing humans as acting; and a "Logological" epistemology, treating words as facts. Moreover, three themes were extracted from Burke's writings and used to guide the analysis: (1) using multiple perspectives, (2) treating ambiguity as a resource, and (3) identifying words as facts. Data were obtained through archival research and through approximately 30 interview and written contacts. The analysis and interpretations focused on the development of the U.S. Catholic bishops' 1983 pastoral letter on war and peace. The theoretical framework and the methodological themes infused the analysis of case discourse within the context of eight hierarchically arranged research questions that were constructed around symbolic associations: between Church and world, between U.S. and world, between Church and U.S., between bishops' conference and universal Church, between individual Catholic and Church, between peace-related issues, between various interests and groups, and within the text of The Challenge of Peace itself. The analysis supported the theory's soundness and illuminated complex symbolic interrelationships in the development of the historic statement by the bishops. The study concluded with implications for the theory, for U.S. Catholicism, and for future research.

Cheng, Bernadette. "A Turning Point in the Egyptian-Israeli Peace Process: A Burkeian Analysis of Peace Rhetoric." Dissertation. Abilene Christian University, 1994.

Chesebro, James W. "Communication, Values, and Popular Television Series -- a Twenty-Five Year Assessment and Final Conclusions." Communication Quarterly 51.4 (2003): 367-418.

Employing a dramatistic system based upon the critical frameworks of Kenneth Burke and Northrop Frye, a quantitative and qualitative analysis of primetime network television series from the 1974-1975 season through the 1998-1999 season is presented. A total of 1,365 series are classified as either ironic, mimetic, leader-centered, romantic, or mythical communication systems, and then examined for their value orientation. It is concluded that during the last half of the 1970s, prime-time television series promoted the value of individualism as a primary standard for resolving symbolic conflicts. In the first half of the 1980s, they promoted idealism and authority. In the last half of the 1980s and early 1990s, prime-time series promoted the use of authority as the predominant conflict-resolution value. In the mid- and late-1990s, primetime television series primarily featured alternating - if not paradoxical -- values of individuality and authority as central standards for resolving symbolic conflicts.

---. "Communication, Values, and Popular Television Series a Seventeen-Year Assessment." Communication Quarterly 39 (1991): 197-225.

---. "A Construct for Assessing Ethics in Communication." Central States Speech Journal 20 (1969): 104-14.

---. "Epistemology and Ontology as Dialectical Modes in the Writings of Kenneth Burke." Communication Quarterly 36 (1988): 175-91.

---. "Extending the Burkeian System: A Response to Tompkins and Cheney." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 80.1 (1994): 83-90. Responds to Tompkins and Cheney's "On the Limits and Sub-Stance of Kenneth Burke and His Critics"

---. "Extensions of the Burkeian System." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 78.3 (1992): 356-68.

---. Extensions of the Burkeian System. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 1993.

---. "Kenneth Burke and Jacques Derrida." Kenneth Burke and Contemporary European Thought. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 1995. 166-206.

---. "Multiculturalism and the Burkean System: Limitations and Extensions." Kenneth Burke and the 21st Century. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Albany: State U of New York Press, 1999. 167-88.

---. "Preface." Ed. James W. Chesebro. Extensions of the Burkeian System: Tuscaloosa, 1993. U of Alabama P.

---. "Remembering Bernard L. Brock." KB Journal 3.1 (2006). A review of the life and contributions of Burke scholar Bernard Brock of Wayne State University who died recently.

---. "Unending Conversations: New Writings by and About Kenneth Burke." Rhetoric Review 21.1 (2002): 105-09. Reviews the book 'Unending Conversations: New Writings by and about Kenneth Burke,' edited by Greig Henderson and David Cratis Williams.

Chesebro, James W. and Caroline D. Hamsher. "Rhetorical Criticism: A Message-Centered Approach." Speech Teacher 22.4 (1973): 282-90.

Chin, Renee Jill. "Workplace Narratives: Enacting the Value for Diversity." DAI 62.09A (2001): 267.

Diversity management has become an important component for describing successful organizations, public and private, in the global economy. Tangible assets, such as organizational performance and strategy outcomes, are common ways to measure an organizational success. Statements such as “It makes good business sense,” and “To be competitive in the global market, organizations must learn how to utilize the talents of all employees,” have become taken-for-granted expressions for what it means to value diversity. In spite of the millions of dollars that are spent every year on diversity programs, an understanding of diversity in American organizations remains elusive. This study's primary research question was “How do employees utilize meanings about diversity?” Rather than ask a normative query about how diversity management helped people to create meaning about diversity in the workplace, this study explored and described how employees in one organization accessed their own understandings about diversity. The research site was unique because the organization had two competing goals: one goal was to flatten the hierarchy by eliminating middle management positions and by placing these managers into new roles. The second goal was to increase diversity at higher levels of the organization. Using Kenneth Burke's method of Dramatism and his method of analysis, the Pentad, the researcher found that employees' narratives utilized meanings about diversity in three ways. First, because five groups' meanings about diversity were different, their narratives contributed to a synthesized organizational narrative about flattening the organizational hierarchy while increasing diversity in management ranks. Second, by sharing meanings about diversity through give, employees assisted each other to understand unresolved situations involving diversity. Third, when employees told personal stories about meaningful events that were related to diversity, they linked their past to the organizational goals. The significant contribution of this study shows that narrative, as theory and method, is powerful for researching organizational change and diversity. Using the Pentad as a method of analysis elucidated how language constituted the enactment of valuing diversity and how the context for understanding diversity is embedded not only in meaning but also in performance.

Chisnell, Steven Rand. "The Rhetoric of Systems and Meanings: A Demonstration of Contextual Interaction in Writing and Teaching." MAI 31.01 (1992): 312.

The substance of the teaching of composition lies in the nature of language and culture. Words are not only as idealized theory makes them, but as they appear and affect everyday behavior in both creative and communicative purposes. Individuals are enmeshed in the contextual interactions of competing rhetorical systems that work through ritual to shape meaning and human cognition in the perception of reality. Rituals as forms give us meaning by using myth and, later, ideology as motivational vehicles. They form a context for meaning-making that underlies most human behavior, defining our notions of heresy and of identification as described by Kenneth Burke. Literary criticism, speech act theory, ecological theory, anthropology, science, technology, hypertext, religion, education, and the roles of teachers working within these systems are subjects of study. The thesis includes a demonstration of meaning generated through juxtaposed ritual genres including structuralism, transcript, fiction, and reflection.

Choi, Jae-Oh. "Voicing Back: The Poetics and Politics of Ping Chong's Ethno-Historiographic Fables." DAI 65.12A (2004): 345. In spite of Ping Chong's reputation in the American theatre scene, little has been done to explore his artistic works from a fully theorized perspective. In this dissertation, I propose a category of “cultural narrative texts” to investigate cultural and historical themes of “culture and the other” in Chong's fascinating ethno-historiographic fables. The poetics and politics of Chong's narrative texts are the subject of this dissertation. The frames of myth and narratology in their constructive aspects (how the mythic narratives are expressed) provide the poetics part. I adopt the literary approaches of Northrop Frye and Kenneth Burke for their intense studies on image (narrative unit), rhetoric (narrative signification), and emplotment (narrative sequence). In a connective linkage from poetics, the politics part engages the cultural and historical thematics through which I read what is expressed in Chong's (counter-) myths on people, cultures, and histories. For this complex thematic part, I construe a theoretical bricolage of a broad range of disciplines and methodologies, from psychoanalysis, cognitive science, anthropology, historiography, sociology, to poststructuralism, postcolonialism, and feminism. This dissertation deals with Chong's ethno-historiographic fables throughout his theatrical career over three decades, examining how his deconstructive myth-making wrestles with the problematic notion of “the other” in both local (national) and global aspects. Borrowing Julia Kristeva's socially informed psychoanalysis, I approach Chong's concept of “the other” as “social abject” inhibiting at the margins. I argue that through Chong's (counter-) myth-making which destabilizes the authority of hegemonic narratives on the incompatible split between the self and the other, multiple voices of the marginalized return, and the monologue of the hegemonic culture is interrupted. In this dissertation, I demonstrate how the performance of Chong's (counter-) narratives, what I call “voicing back,” resist the silence, enabling the marginalized abject to become the subjects of their own desires and histories. This “voicing back” in its shared political languages of respect, equality, and justice (toward the others) prepares for the performance of a democracy in the world which is based on the complete modes of speech acts, speaking and listening.

Chordas, Thomas John. "Building the Kingdom: The Creativity of Ritual Performance in Catholic Pentecostalism." DAI 41.09A (1980): 228.

The issue raised by this dissertation is the creative role of culture in human life; that is, the role of culture as a tool for transforming experience, generating new meaning, and initiating new behavior. The concept of creativity has an important but ambiguous place in anthropological thought, and the work accordingly begins with a preliminary discussion of the concept as it appears in the literature. In this discussion creativity is analyzed into four factors: (1) the conditions of creativity; (2) the tools used in creative action; (3) the role of the creative agents; (4) the products of creative process. The analysis is worked out in an empirical case study of two cultural forms: religious ritual and religious movements. The data were taken from the Catholic Pentecostal movement in the United States, and the rituals practiced by its participants. The first three factors of creativity are dealt with in Part II, in which Catholic Pentecostalism is defined as a creative apparatus. The method employed is based on the concepts of 'performance' drawn from folklore and sociolinguistics, 'cultural performance' from symbolic anthropology, and 'motive' from the dramatistic theory of Kenneth Burke. It is shown that performance of specific genres of ritual language and particular ritual events constitute the formal means by which creativity operates, while specificity and substantiveness are contributed to the creative process by a vocabulary of motives and the metaphorical transformation of these motives. The problem of what is created is taken up in Part III, using a method based on the concept of 'meaning' as defined in the phenomenological sociology of Alfred Schutz. It is shown that Catholic Pentecostalism creates new meaning for several domains of experience: language, imagination, personality, interpersonal relations, and the body. The argument concludes with brief discussions of the relation of creativity and charisma, and of the relation of the movement to the larger society.

Christiansen, Adrienne E. and Jeremy L. Hanson. "Comedy as Cure for Tragedy: Act up and the Rhetoric of Aids." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 82.2 (1996): 157-70.

Ciardi, John. "The Critic in Love." Rev. of Book of Moments by Kenneth Burke. The Nation 8 October 1955: 307-08. This article presents the author's views on the book related to collection of poems. The writer Kenneth Burke has made his reputation as the master parser and pigeonholer of modern criticism. In moments of the last forty years he has also been moved to poetry, a kind or sporadic personal diary, as he calls it, and these ninety pages of impromptus are the generally happy result. Burke certainly has wit, feeling, immediacy, and a sometimes happily haunted sense of the voices of poetry.

Ciesielski, Dennis J. "�Secular Pragmatism�: Kenneth Burke and the [Re]Socialization of Literature and Theory." Kenneth Burke and the 21st Century. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Albany: State U of New York P, 1999. 243-67.

Clapp, Tara Lynne. "Environmental Identities: Rhetorics of Environmental Planning (Rachel Carson, Aldo Leopold, Ian Mcharg, Kenneth Burke)." DAI 64.12A (2003): 395. Through the exploration of three social identities that animate environmental planning, I describe forms of citizenship in the discourses of toxicity, stewardship, and environmental analysis. Individuals are constrained in communication and identity by the communicative forms that are available. Forms are durable, but innovation may occur. I consider the influence of three texts on environmental discourse and the constitution of environmental citizenship: Rachel Carson's Silent Spring, Aldo Leopold's A Sand County Almanac, and Ian McHarg's Design With Nature. Literary theorist Kenneth Burke proposed that forms have consequences for action. Forms help to create expectations and attitudes towards the natural world, identities for our selves and motivations for our actions. Using Burke's dramatism and textual analyses, I show the sources and consequences of the forms of these three texts for the identities and actions of those involved in environmental planning. The social identities expressed through these texts help to constitute important identities of environmental citizenship, including popular movements and professional associations. The way the three texts are applied in discourse shows how the forms embodied in the texts are translated to action. The concept of rationality that once dominated planning has been under attack. This rationality was to provide universally applicable norms for planning. Theorists have turned to communicative approaches to describe a more contingent planning. Some focus on the particularities of individual situations. Part of their purpose has been to undermine the still-prevalent concept of rationality as universal. Part of my purpose in describing the forms of environmental discourse is to show that it is both possible and necessary to generalize between communicative situations. In order to understand communication in particular situations we need to understand the broader contexts of communication. Using dramatistic analysis, forms can be identified and their effect on motivation can be understood. The research will help planners to understand how environmental literature influences the situations of environmental planning. More broadly, this approach is valuable in showing the importance of form in generalizing between communicative situations.

Clark, Gregory. Rhetorical Landscapes in America: Variations on a Theme from Kenneth Burke. Studies in Rhetoric/Communication. Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 2004.

Clark, Gregory "�Sinkership� and �Eye-Crossing�: Apprehensive in the American Landscape." KB Journal 2.2 (2006).

This essay interprets two long Burke poems from the late 1960's, testing the value of accessing Burke's thought through his poetry rather than his theoretical writing. These poems articulate Burke's apprehension, while spending time in the West (Sinkership) and in New York (Eye 'Crossing'), about technology's effects on nature and human relations. But poetry, unlike theory, enables readers to share this apprehension at an attitudinal level that encompasses all levels of identity. Through these poems, readers can become consubstantial with Burke, and in this new consubstantiality they take a step, however small, from apprehension to hope.

Clark, Miriam. Rev. of Late Poems, 1968-1993 by Kenneth Burke. KB Journal 3.1 (2006).

Clark, Miriam Marty. "Kenneth Burke." Rev. of Kenneth Burke: Rhetoric, Subjectivity, Postmodernism by Robert Wess. Southern Humanities Review 34.1 (2000): 78-80.

Clemens, Anna Valdine. "The Return of the Repressed: Gothic Horror From "The Castle of Otranto" To "Alien" (Walpole, Horace, King, Stephen, Scott, Ridley)." DAI 55.11A (1994): 247.

This thesis examines the psychological and political implications of Gothic fiction, from its inception in Horace Walpole's The Castle of Otranto (1764), through nineteenth-century British fiction, to its more recent American manifestation in Stephen King's The Shining (1977)--along with a brief consideration of the popular film Alien (1979), and an initial chapter examining Gothic "precedents" in medieval life, Jacobean drama, and eighteenth-century literary theory. The study is based on the premise that literature provides what Kenneth Burke calls "equipment for living." By stimulating a response of primordial fear in the reader, Gothic fictions dramatically call attention to collective social and psychological problems which have been unrecognized or "repressed" by the society at large: loss of the sacred; family and sexual violence; women's place in society; censorship; the social ravages of industrialism; child prostitution; adaptation to technological change; inter-racial violence; and ecological crisis--all of which can be related to Western society's undervaluing of the feminine dimension of experience since the Reformation. Although the phrase "return of the repressed" is taken from Freud, the approach here is primarily Jungian, and thus assumes that the unconscious works in a purposive manner, relying largely on symbolic imagery to bring unconscious material to conscious awareness, in order to correct a one-sided conscious attitude. The violence which characterizes Gothic narratives can be attributed to this disruptive, often destructive incursion of the unconscious life into the conscious. Because of their corrective function, which is initially felt rather than understood by readers, Gothic novels become extremely popular in historical periods where there is an underlying sense of widespread social or cultural failure. This is also the reason that, over time, Gothic novels lose their power to inspire fear, for the terror derives from the conscious ego's resistance to what the unconscious is trying to say. After a shift in public attitudes, when the problem becomes more widely recognized and enters the realm of public discussion, debate, and intervention--in a process which Gothic fiction facilitates--the material loses its "fascination" and is no longer experienced as menacing.

Clements, Steven M. "A Metaphysic of Form: Extending Burke's Theory of Form." Thesis. Central Missouri State University, 2004.

Click, Benjamin A. L., III. "A Rhetoric of Humor: Towards an American Identity as Revealed through the Southwest Humorists." DAI 55.09A (1994): 250.

Scholars of American humor claim that America's native humor is an expression of the "American character," a "national ideal," the "American scene," and the "collective American mind." They identify the sketches of the Southwest humorists as the initial expression of this national identity. However, during the Age of Jackson, when this popular humor proliferated, there existed cultural debate over what it meant to be American. This dissertation argues that the Southwest humorists were engaged in that debate and that their humor was form of rhetoric which promoted a different version of the American character than the one recognized by scholars. Drawing from classical as well as modern sources (particularly Kenneth Burke and Chaim Perelman) I develop a working definition of humor as rhetoric and apply this definition to the works of a representative group of Southwest humorists--Augustus Baldwin Longstreet, William Tappan Thompson, Thomas Bangs Thorpe, Johnson Jones Hooper, Henry Clay Lewis, and George Washington Harris. Humor puts an audience in the right frame of mind to be persuaded, evokes particular emotional responses from an audience, builds speaker ethos, gives "presence" to ideologies, and secures "adherence" among individuals and groups. I consider the cultural context in which these writers published their sketches, review the major political and cultural issues at work in The Age of Jackson, and reveal the connections between those issues and the various ideologies present in the writings of the Southwest humorists. Examining the subject matter, arrangement, and vernacular style of their sketches, I show that these writers not only portrayed the positive aspects of the various backwoods characters whom they encountered but also emphasized their shortcomings. The incongruity between these positive and negative aspects of the backwoodsman produced laughter, and called attention to the kind of American that the Southwest humorists admired. For them, the American character would be a combination of common sense and formal education, physical strength and social refinement, a sense of humor and a serious and virtuous nature, and individual pride and a sense of national duty.

Clifford, John. "Burke and the Tradition of Democratic Schooling: Festschrift in Honor of Ann E. Berthoff." Audits of Meaning. Ed. Louise Z. Smith. Portsmouth, NH: Boyton/Cook, 1988. 29-40.

Clifford, John and John Schilb. "A Perspective on Eagleton's Revival of Rhetoric." Rhetoric Review 6 (1987): 22-30.

Coe, Richard M. Rev. of Kenneth Burke: Literature and Language as Symbolic Action by Greig E. Henderson. University of Toronto Quarterly 60 (1990): 106-08.

---. "Beyond Diction: Using Burke to Empower Words and Wordlings." Rhetoric Review 11 (1993): 368-77.

---. "Critical Reading and Writing in the Burkean Classroom: A Response to Mary Salibrici." Journal of Adolescent & Adult Literacy 42.8 (1999): 638-40. Comments on Mary Salibrici's discussion on the Burkean model for critical reading and writing. Definition of symbolic action; Discussion on the perspective by incongruity; How does one create perspective by incongruity.

---. "Defining Rhetoric and Us." JAC: A Journal of Composition Theory 10.1 (1990): 39-52.

---. "It Takes Capital to Defeat Dracula: A New Rhetorical Essay." College English 49 (1986): 231-42. Burke responds in the same issue

Cohen, Jodi R. "Kenneth Burke for the 21st Century " Rev. of Extensions of the Burkeian System by James W. Chesebro. Communication Quarterly 42 (1994): 89-90.

Cohen, Margot, and Dave Lindorff. "Solidarity--Ever?" Nation 233.10 (1981): 317-21.

Focuses on the need and importance of the unification of American writers with reference to various organizations of American authors as of October 3, 1981. Statements given by G. Alsberg, director of the Federal Writers Project, at the time of the Second Writers Congress held in 1937 regarding the unification of American writers; Role played by the U.S. Communist Party in this unification; Problems encountered in this unification process of American authors; Account of disagreement about the role and effectiveness of conventions sponsored by the journal "More."

Colleran, Jeanne Marie. "The Dissenting Writer in South Africa: A Rhetorical Analysis of the Drama of Athol Fugard and the Short Fiction of Nadine Gordimer." DAI 49.09A (1988): 328.

Politics pervades virtually all of recent South African literature. Writers from all sectors of this extremely divided society have chronicled the effects of the oppressive system of apartheid, using their art as a weapon in the struggle against minority rule. Their efforts to communicate their consciousness of the South African situation, however, have been severely hampered by legal and social restrictions. While all South African writers must solve the problems of circumventing governmental interference, imaginatively re-creating areas of life closed off to them because of segregation, and successfully melding political protest and aesthetic aim, the white dissenting writer has an additional burden. Unlike his black and coloured counterparts, the white dissenting writer operates from a less well-defined political agenda and with little support from his racial community. Often denounced by his fellow whites as a traitor and by blacks as a collaborator, the dissenting artist finds himself strangled by the very blood ties he loathes. This study examines the works of two dissenting white writers, dramatist Athol Fugard and novelist and short-story writer Nadine Gordimer in an effort to see how they have overcome the strictures placed upon their art and created works which lodge an authentically-felt and artfully-constructed protest. The critical method employed in this study is rhetorical analysis. Because rhetorical criticism looks closely not only at the work but also at the extra-textual factors that prompted and influenced it--the "rhetorical situation"--it is a perspective especially well-suited to political literature. Additionally, rhetorical criticism, as Kenneth Burke has defined it, examines imaginative works as "strategic" and "stylized" answers to "questions posed by the situation in which it arose." Consequently, this study evaluates Fugard's dramas and Gordimer's stories from the point of view of how the authors have communicated their understanding of South African society to their readers and persuaded them to accept their assessments. The study probes the "rhetorical strategies" each author has employed to draw their readers more deeply into the world of the text--a world that might be unfamiliar to them--and thus more deeply into an abhorrence of apartheid.

Collins, Mary Evelyn. "An Approach to the Study of Kenneth Burke: Meaning and Readability (Dramatistic, Pentad, Agency/Purpose)." DAI 45.08A (1984): 176.

Both a content analysis using Flesch Reading Ease Formula and other linguistic measures, and a traditional Aristotelian critical examination, were designed to determine why graduate students and faculty members alike find Kenneth Burke's writings difficult to read and to comprehend. This is especially true of the sections dealing with agency and purpose, two of the units of the dramatistic pentad. Critics have labelled the pentad an agency tool, because it is the process taxonomy to activate Burke's theory of identification. A survey of the philosophic substructures of the pentad (act, scene, agent, agency and purpose), and the areas of agency, especially, revealed a major weakness in the construct: the mystic perspective of purpose does not allow for the non-mystic outlook of either the rhetor or the critic. Application of the Flesch Reading Ease Formula and the Gunning Fog Index was unsatisfactory, because the sections proved to be readable at the college freshman level. This does not agree with the consensus of rhetorical scholars, students and faculty. When the study turned to a traditional Aristotelian approach, it was determined that the reading difficulty stems from poor organization, changing definition of terms, and most especially, a dialectic style that goes around a point with many digressions before coming to that point. This study concludes that beginning readers of Burke begin with "The Rhetoric of Hitler's 'Battle,'" a very readable example of Burkean criticism. Then the reader should move on to the "Introduction" of A Grammar of Motives, which presents the pentad. Finally, the reader could attempt Part I of Permanence and Change, before going on to other Burkean writing.

Comas, James. "War and the Anima of Criticism." Rhetoric Review 16 (1998): 188-225.

Combs, James E. Dimensions of Political Drama. Santa Monica, CA: Goodyear, 1980.

Combs, James E. and Michael W. Mansfield. Drama in Life: The Uses of Communication in Society. New York: Hastings, 1976.

Conant, Oliver. "Kenneth Burke and the Revolutionary Professoriat Review of Criticism and Social Change by Frank Lentricchia." Virginia Quarterly Review` 61 (1985): 366-76.

Condit, Celeste. "Framing Kenneth Burke: Sad Tragedy or Comic Dance?" The Quarterly Journal of Speech 80.1 (1994): 77-82.

---. "Kenneth Burke and Linguistic Reflexivity: Reflections on the Scene of the Philosophy of Communication in the Twentieth Century." Kenneth Burke and Contemporary European Thought. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 1995. 207-62.

---. "Post Burke: Transcending the Sub-Stance of Dramatism in the Forum: Burke Revisited and Revised." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 78.3 (1992): 349-55.

Coney, Mary B. "Terministic Screens: A Burkean Reading of the Experimental Article." Journal of Technical Writing and Communication 22.2 (1992): 149-58.

Conover, Robert E. "The Enhancement of the Theology of Preaching by the Theology of Liturgy: A Dialogue between Gordon Lathrop and David Buttrick through the Dramatistic Pentad of Kenneth Burke." DAI 64.03A (2003): 208.

The guiding question for this dissertation is: How are theologies of preaching broadened or enhanced when put in conversation with liturgical theologies that acknowledge preaching's eucharistic context? The question is addressed by placing a liturgical theologian (Gordon Lathrop) in dialogue with a homiletician (David Buttrick). The method for conducting the dialogue is through the dramatistic pentad of Kenneth Burke. (1) Chapter I presents an overview of contemporary liturgical theology, contemporary homiletics, and a brief history of preaching's relationship with rhetoric. (2) Chapter II presents the dramatistic pentad. (3) Chapters III and IV present the theologies of Gordon Lathrop and David Buttrick respectively. (4) Chapter V addresses the guiding question by placing Lathrop and Buttrick in dialogue through the pentad and through theological conversation. The conclusions drawn from this dialogue are that the pentad serves to display the significant tension between preaching and the other elements of the liturgy and to clarify the purpose of liturgy and preaching. Preaching is enhanced primarily by telling the assembly's story as it extends from the liturgy. An assembly-in-world homiletic is proposed. This homiletic would address issues related to mission and culture, and would be biblical, liturgical, and inductive.

Conversations with Kenneth Burke. University of Iowa Department of Communication Studies, Iowa City, IA, 1987.

Cooley, John. Rev. of Kenneth Burke: Literature and Language as Symbolic Action by Greig E. Henderson. American Literature 62.1 (1990): 148-49. Reviews the book 'Kenneth Burke: Literature and Languages as Symbolic Action,' by Greig E. Henderson.

Copeland, Thomas W. "Critics as Work Review of a Rhetoric of Motives and Two Other Books." Rev. of A Rhetoric of Motives by Kenneth Burke. The Yale Review 40 (1950-51): 167-69.

C�rdova, Nathaniel I. Rev. of The Rhetoric of Redemption: Kenneth Burke�s Redemption Drama and Martin Luther King, Jr.�s �I Have a Dream Speech" by David A. Bobbitt. KB Journal 2.1 (2005).

Corey, Anne Selman. "Susan Glaspell, Playwright of Social Consciousness." DAI 51.12A (1990): 225.

Susan Glaspell (1876-1948), founding member of the Provincetown Players and Pulitzer Prize winning playwright, wrote fourteen plays. Her main social concern in all these dramatic works was the individual in conflict with an oppressive society which seeks to stifle autonomy. Three areas in which the individual opposes society are discussed in this study: the individual in conflict with the family which is depicted as a microcosm of society; the woman in conflict with society's roles and stereotypes; and the artist in conflict with society's images and expectations. Glaspell's plays are analyzed using the method of critic Kenneth Burke, including discussion of associational clusters, the agent-scene ratio, and patterns of symbolic action. The individual in conflict with the family is analyzed in four plays, the short farces "Suppressed Desires" and "Tickless Time," the one-act play "Close the Book," and the full-length play Inheritors. The social concerns related to this area are categorized from the most private issues of protecting the family unit to the more public issues of appearing respectible in society. The woman in conflict with society's dictates is discussed in relation to five Glaspell works, the one-act plays "Trifles," "Woman's Honor," and "The Outside," and two full-length plays, Bernice and The Verge. These works are examined chronologically, to determine any changes in Glaspell's feminist concerns. The social concerns of the artist in conflict with society's expectations are examined in the one-act play "The People," and four full-length plays, Chains of Dew, The Comic Artist, Alison's House and Springs Eternal. These issues are discussed from the more private issues of protection for the artist to the more public issues of the artist's influence on and responsibility to society. For clarity and focus, each play is discussed in only one category. However, the social concerns of an individual play may not be limited to just one of these groups. A summary of the social concerns of each play, listed in chronological order, is provided in an appendix. Also included in this study is a biographical chapter, which explores the development of Glaspell's writing and her ideas.

Corey, Robert John. "A Characterization and Criticism of Promotional Language in a Business-to-Business Direct Marketing Context." DAI 49.09A (1988): 204.

This thesis explores the language of industrial purchasing as it is used by participants in an industrial purchasing context. The focus of the study is on the critical analysis of the basic rhetorical tendencies of an organization engaged in business-to-business cataloging. The overriding question posed in the study is: How does a business marketer utilize language symbols in a direct marketing catalog to "invite" favorable buyer response? To ground the analysis, it was assumed that verbatim buyer focus group transcripts and a seller's promotional catalog provide factual examples of language representative of ongoing social dialogue in the purchase situation. The critical perspective exemplified in this study was Kenneth Burke's dramatism. Dramatism provided both a theoretical and methodological perspective for describing the functional characteristics of language use in the buying situation studied. The two concepts central to this perspective are identification and the pentad. These concepts provided a framework for the description and comparison of buyer and seller experience revealed in the naming, forming, and structuring activities characteristic of language use. Analysis of the buyer's discourse provided tentative criteria for the evaluation of the seller's catalog appeals and aided in the formulation of testable propositions explaining the relationship between the use of particular strategies of naming, forming, and structuring and the inducement of purchase behavior in the context under study. It was found that the seller's direct marketing catalog appeals failed to make full use of appropriate strategies of naming, forming, and structuring, and thus, do not invite significant identification with buyers. The weighing of the rhetorical features of the seller's catalog appeals against the criteria of effectiveness derived from the Burkeian concepts, and the normative features of buyer discourse suggested that the seller's catalog falls short of what it is possible to accomplish in terms of identification and persuasion in the purchase situation serving as the context of the study. Theoretical and methodological implications for rhetorical criticism, direct marketing, and qualitative research are suggested, along with recommendations for future research.

Corngold, Stanley. "The Melancholy Object of Consumption." Violence and Mediation in Contemporary Culture. Ed. Ronald Bogue and Pope Marcel Cornis. Albany: State U of New York P, 1995. 19-37.

Cornwell, Terri Lynn. "Democracy and the Arts: The Role of Participation." DAI 49.03A (1987): 330.

The Performing Arts: Problems and Prospects, a 1965 study by the Rockefeller Panel, noted that America had been preoccupied with attaining political democracy in the eighteenth century and economic democracy in the nineteenth century and then asked if twentieth-century American society were searching for cultural democracy. This concept of American society adjusting its democratic political tradition to the twentieth century and exploring the relationship of culture to that society provided the background for "Democracy and the Arts: The Role of Participation." Chapter I narrows the topic to participatory democracy, explains the choice of three historical periods to examine (Greece during the fifth century B.C., America during the Jacksonian Era, and twentieth-century American society), emphasizes the historical-critical methodology used, and provides a literature survey. Chapter II enumerates pertinent definitions, traces the evolution of democratic theory, and highlights participatory threads culminating in the theories of Carole Pateman, who stresses that participation in the political system can be reinforced by participation in "other spheres" of society. Pateman's theory is then applied to the realm of the arts. Grounded in the social theories of Kenneth Burke and Talcott Parsons, Chapter III highlights historical changes in the definition of art, creates systems diagrams illustrating arts participation and notes the important role of economics. Active and passive arts participation is defined and outlined in Chapter IV, which emphasizes two categories of art which may cause political participation: monuments and memorials and public art. Chapter V provides an overview of arts and political participation in ancient Greece where audience participation was democratic and extensive. Chapter VI gives a parallel view of the Jacksonian Era, describing unique values reinforced by eighteenth-century arts participation, and Chapters VII and VIII extend the discussion into the twentieth century. Chapter VIII, which emphasizes the role of economics, examines the functioning of the arts support system and concludes with a survey of arts managers who are also involved with politics. The concluding chapter offers general recommendations and specific areas for "fine tuning" the system to increase arts participation and extend participatory behavior into the political realm.

Cossentino, Jacqueline. "Becoming a Coach: Reform, Identity, and the Pedagogy of Negation." Teachers & Teaching 10.5 (2004): 463-87.

This article examines one US high school teacher's attempt to become a coach by enacting what I call 'a pedagogy of negation'. For this teacher, the challenge of becoming a coach is nested within a wider agenda of social and personal transformation. That agenda is symbolized first in words as she constructs 'a language of coaching' to inform her interactions with students and content as well her conception of herself as a teacher. Second, talk is transformed into pedagogical action through, as described by Driver, the 'playful work' of ritualized negation. I argue that the phenomenon of negation is a logical sense-making strategy for teachers attempting to realise transformed pedagogical identities. Negation also reveals a range of uncertainties involved in enacting the practice of coaching. As this case reveals, the pedagogy of negation is constructed as a corrective to restrictive and oppressive forms of schooling. It serves as a mechanism for 'becoming' a different, presumably better, kind of teacher. And though the results are mixed, this portrait of practice in the midst of change illuminates the complex and reciprocal links between identity and practice entailed in becoming a coach.

Coupe, Laurence. Rev. of The Rites of Identity: The Religious Naturalism and Cultural Criticism of Kenneth Burke and Ralph Ellison by Laurence Coupe. Religion 34.4 (2004): 363-64.

---. Kenneth Burke on Myth: An Introduction. New York: Routledge, 2004.

---. "Kenneth Burke: Pioneer of Ecocriticism." Journal of American Studies 35.3 (2001): 413-31.

Nearly every handbook of critical theory acknowledges Kenneth Burke (1897�1993) to be the twentieth-century North American critic who was most ahead of his time. Yet he seems to have been so ambitious that we still do not know how to place him. Indeed, it would require the space of a whole book to trace the extensive but scarcely documented impact which he has had. Concepts for which many other critics became famous may be traced back to him: ��the order of words�� (Frye); ��the rhetoric of fiction�� (Booth); ��blindness and insight�� (De Man); ��narrative as a socially symbolic act�� (Jameson); ��the anxiety of influence�� (Bloom). Indeed, it may well be that very anxiety which has led so many contemporary critics to repress his memory. But there is a change in the critical climate, corresponding to the global. This article is written in the hope that Burke will shortly be recognized as the first critic systematically to analyse culture and literature from an ecological perspective. As the dating of our epigraph indicates, he initiated this project over half a century before the rise of ecocriticism in the United States. Moreover, this was no passing phase for him; his whole career may be understood as a profound experiment in green thinking.

---. Myth. London: Routledge, 1997.

---. "Myth without Mystery: The Project of Robert Segal." Religious Studies Review 29 (2003): 3-17.

Covino, William A. The Art of Wondering: A Revisionist Return to the History of Rhetoric. Portsmouth, NH: Boynton/Cook Publishers, 1988.

Covino, William Anthony. "Form and Context in Byron's "Don Juan"." DAI 42.04A (1981): 01.

From Byron's day to this critics have been puzzled and fascinated by the poet's flamboyant refusal in Don Juan to respect consistency and coherence, and by his embodiment of that refusal in an intrusive narrator whose mind seems to wander through a series of incongruous topics. This study argues that Don Juan illustrates a philosophy of literary form which was unacceptable to Byron's contemporaries, and which has remained largely unexamined by modern critics. Initially, I propose that Byron creates a special kind of coherence without closure in Don Juan, in order to sustain the "license" that he calls the "soul" of his writing. One rhetorical device that lends Don Juan its special coherence is metonymy; this is not apparent until we reconsider metonymy as not merely the emblematic substitution of one term for another, but rather as a technique that links imaginative worlds in subtle ways. Metonymic coherence corresponds with the theory and practice of David Hume and Michel de Montaigne, two of Byron's favorite thinkers; their philosophies of form complement Byron's, and provide us with further terminology for understanding the form of Don Juan. Byron's contemporaries were confused and angered by the digressive narrative mode of Don Juan; letters and reviews of the time are full of attacks against the poem's "puzzling want of connection." The major representative of Romantic literary theory and criticism is William Hazlitt, who finds the form of Don Juan particularly objectionable. Readers and reviewers of the time were also influenced by Hugh Blair's Lectures on Rhetoric and Belles-Lettres, which exalted unity, perspicuity, and closure. Modern critics see that Byron's lack of closure is problematic, but simultaneously admit that the variety and vitality of Don Juan are worth the struggle. Our own elevation of the poem to major status attests to Byron's peculiar affinity with a modern tolerance for incongruity and a modern willingness to consider language as a strategy without finality. Kenneth Burke is the central spokesman for these characteristics of modernism that complement the form of Don Juan.

Covino, William A. Magic, Rhetoric, and Literacy: An Eccentric History of the Composing Imagination. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1994.

Cowley, Malcolm. Conversations with Malcolm Cowley. Jackson, MS: UP of Mississippi, 1986. Thomas Young

---. "A Critic's First Principles Review of Counter-Statement." Rev. of Counter-Statement, 2d edit. by Kenneth Burke. The New Republic 14 December 1953: 16-17.

---. Exile�s Return: A Literary of Odyssey of the 1920�s. New York: The Viking Press, 1951.

---. "Gulliver." Rev. of The White Oxen by Kenneth Burke. The Dial 77 (1924): 520-22.

---. "Prolegomena to Kenneth Burke." Rev. of A Rhetoric of Motives by Kenneth Burke. The New Republic 5 June 1950: 18-19.

---. "Unwilling Novelist." Rev. of Towards a Better Life by Kenneth Burke. The New Republic 17 February 1932: 23-24.

Cox, James M. "Remembering Kenneth Burke." Sewanee Review 102.3 (1994): 439-43.

Presents the author's opinion about Kenneth Burke as an academician, literary critic and literary style. Author's experience as a student and mentee of Burke; Burke's influence on the author's literary style.

Coyne, Peter Martin. "Kenneth Burke and the Rhetorical Criticism of Public Address." DAI 34.04A (1973): 326.

Crable, Bryan. "Burke's Perspective on Perspectives: Grounding Dramatism in the Representative Anecdote." Quarterly Journal of Speech 86.3 (2000): 318-33.

Provides an explication of the representative anecdote in order to provide the evidence on the argument on representative anecdote taken in conjunction with the pentad which supports Kenneth Burke's claim to provide the most adequate vocabulary for the study of motives. Use of representative anecdote in the literature; Connection between the pentad and representative anecdote.

---. "Defending Dramatism as Ontological and Literal." Communication Quarterly 48.4 (2000): 323-42.

Argues for dramatism as ontological and literal. Emphasis on dramatism as epistemological and metaphorical among Burkean scholars; Dispute on the support of Kenneth Burke's arguments on dramatism; Claims of Burke on dramatism; Implication for contemporary rhetorical theory.

---. "Ideology as `Metabiology': Rereading Burke's Permanence and Change." Quarterly Journal of Speech 84.3 (1998): 303-20.

Discusses the role of ideology used in author Kenneth Burke's book, `Permanence and Change.' Criticism of ideology used in the book by author Fredric Jameson; Discussion on the various works of ideology by Burke.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Continued Relevance: Arguments toward a Better Life." Argumentation & Advocacy 40.2 (2003): 118-23.

This article considers five books which deal with Kenneth Burke's perspective on symbolic action that allows him to address the interlinked processes of public argument and social change. Stephen Bygrave's Kenneth Burke: Rhetoric and Ideology explicitly abjures the introduction of Burke as a whole. Bygrave's reading of Burke's work centers around a single concept-ideology-and its relationship to rhetoric. Robert Wess' Kenneth Burke: Rhetoric, Subjectivity, Postmodernism offers a strikingly similar assessment of Burke's relevance to debates over both ideology and subjectivity. However, Wess presents his argument via a narrative of sorts, one that tracks Burke's entire career. Barbara Biesecker's Addressing Postmodernity: Kenneth Burke, Rhetoric, and a Theory of Social Change limits its consideration of three texts. Biesecker sees Burke as a figure with much to offer contemporaries of social change. In the edited collection such as Bernard Brock's Kenneth Burke and the 21st Century, the structural continuity characteristic of Biesecker is necessarily sacrificed, in favor of an eclectic mix of scholars, whose versions of Burke are more dissimilar than alike. Finally, Timothy Crusius' Kenneth Burke and the Conversation After Philosophy echoes James Klumpp's double-edged treatment of discourse and his optimism regarding Burke's continued relevance.

---. "Rhetoric, Anxiety, and Character Armor: Burke's Interactional Rhetoric of Identity 1." Western Journal of Communication 70.1 (2006): 1-22.

Although recognized as a rhetorical theorist, Kenneth Burke is rarely identified as a scholar contributing to research in symbolic interactionism. This essay, accordingly, demonstrates the relevance of Burke's work to the self-presentation literature and, more specifically, his rhetorical theory to questions of individual identity--highlighting Burke's valuable, heretofore overlooked, contribution to this conversation. Second, drawing on Becker and Laing, this essay outlines Burke's interactional rhetoric of identity, discourse aimed at gaining another's cooperation in the defense of the rhetor's identity. Identity is correspondingly treated as a fragile rhetorical production, armor fashioned through symbolic means, ever-renewed through symbol-use in relational contexts.

---. "Symbolizing Motion: Burke's Dialectic and Rhetoric of the Body." Rhetoric Review 22.2 (2003): 121-37.

Examines the question of the body as it appears in the texts of author Kenneth Burke. Overview of Burke's early writings; Relationship Burke posits between the biological and the cultural; Relationship Burke traces between rhetoric and dialectic.

---. "Unending Conversations: New Writings by and About Kenneth Burke (Book)." Argumentation & Advocacy 38.4 (2002): 273-76.

Reviews the book 'Unending Conversations : New Writings By and About Kenneth Burke,' edited by Greig Henderson and David Cratis Williams.

Crable, Richard Bryan. "A Phenomenology of Motives: An Existential-Dramatistic Approach (Kenneth Burke, Martin Heidegger, Maurice Merleau-Ponty, Jean-Paul Sartre, Human Action, Communication)." DAI 60.07A (1998): 265.

The present dissertation adds another voice to the small but growing trend in communication scholarship examining the relationship between Kenneth Burke's dramatism and existential phenomenology, represented here by Jean-Paul Sartre, Martin Heidegger, and Maurice Merleau-Ponty. While these two theoretical traditions might, in some ways, be seen as an unlikely pair, the dissertation demonstrates many points of compatibility between them. In addition, the two approaches to human existence and interaction were applied to a concrete aspect of social life: motives. Beginning with a puzzling phrase found in Burke's A Grammar of Motives one essentially suggesting that motives are created through action, this study investigates the phenomenon of motives through a detailed exploration of human action. Each chapter unfolds a different aspect of human action, but does so in a holistic way, keeping the project as a whole always in sight. Therefore, the early chapters, dealing with action versus knowledge, human embodiment, and the lived world, find their full clarification only in the final substantive chapter, which studies the relationship between temporality, human finitude, and action. In the conclusion, it is suggested why these discussions of human action, far from reaching a conclusion, are but an initial framework for further inquiry into both the phenomenon of motive and the interconnection of dramatism and existential philosophy.

Crable, Richard E. "Ike: Identification, Argument, and Paradoxical Appeal." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 63 (1977): 188-95.

---. "Rhetoric as Architecture: Burke, Perelman, and Toulim on Valuing and Knowing." Dissertation. Ohio State University, 1974.

Crable, Richard E. and John J. Makay. "Kenneth Burke's Concept of Motives in Rhetorical Theory." Today's Speech 20 (1972): 11-18.

Crafton, Jeffrey Alan. The Agency of the Apostle: A Dramatistic Analysis of Paul's Responses to Conflict in 2 Corinthians. Sheffield, England: JSOT, 1991.

---. "The Agency of the Apostle: A Dramatistic Analysis of Paul's Responses to Conflict in 2 Corinthians (Second Corinthians)." DAI 50.08A (1989): 263.

In this dissertation, a dramatistic method based in the theory and criticism of Kenneth Burke is used to analyze the letters which comprise 2 Corinthians. Each letter is examined as a fitting rhetorical response to a specific stage in Paul's changing relationship to the Corinthian Christians. In chapter one a general orientation to 2 Corinthians is provided, with special emphasis on the need for new methods of study. Presuppositions regarding the original sequence of the letters, the identity of Paul's opponents, and the nature of the conflict in Corinth, are also explained. In chapter two the rhetorical theory and method employed in this study are explicated. It is argued that dramatism is well-suited to the investigation of the rhetoric of conflict resolution. In addition, a corollary theory of rhetorical ethos (the persuasive force of the speaker's persona) is offered. In chapter three it is demonstrated that in the Letter of Initial Response (2:14-6:13 + 7:2-4) Paul employed a rhetorical strategy centered in the opposition between "agency" and "agent" conceptions of apostolic ministry. Paul invited the Corinthians to join him in his perspective. In chapter four it is shown that in the Letter of Attack (10:1-13:13) Paul reversed his strategy and took on the role of the agent in order to gain a hearing, and in order to drive the Corinthians out of their orientation through irony, sarcasm, and parody. In chapter five it is demonstrated that in the Letter of Reconciliation (1:3-2:13 + 7:5-16) Paul chose to remember the conflict in a narrative which rehearses the movement from pollution through purification to redemption. He remembers the past in order to reconstitute the present and future. Thus these three letters can be understood as strategic responses to three distinct stages of a conflict, namely its inception, its apex, and its resolution. The dramatistic method reveals these strategies, and the significance of Paul's distinctive persona in each.

Cragan, John F., and Donald C. Shields. Symbolic Theories in Applied Communication Research: Bormann, Burke, and Fisher. Cresskill, NJ: Hampton P, 1995.

Crawford, Thomas Hugh. "The Rhetoric of Medical Authority: The Early Writing of William Carlos Williams." DAI 49.09A (1988): 251.

In order to place William Carlos Williams in the history of American Modernism, we need to understand just how this man--a practicing pediatrician (before it was even a specialty) and writer of what can be perceived as willfully obscure or simply naive poetry--gains the authority to speak to us as a poet. His work does not claim a nineteenth century transcendental vision, nor is it backed by a twentieth century multilingual, cosmopolitan erudition, yet Williams' place in the canon is secure. This dissertation argues that Williams' early texts (1909-1932) gain poetic authority in part by appealing to the ideology of the medical profession--a profession respected by his audience. Drawing on the work of Kenneth Burke, Michel Foucault, and Frank Lentricchia, the first part discusses discourse and its attendant power--arguing that all texts appeal to many different ideologies and therefore exert power over the reader on minute levels. By examining these levels, we begin to understand how a particular text works--in this case, how Williams generates authority. The second part examines the medical profession's creation of a "secular priesthood" concerned with establishing and maintaining its authority. Williams' texts often demonstrate this concern. The confession--the narrator's relationship with his patients, as well as the author's relationship with the reader--is undergirded by this "fellowship of discourse." The last part discusses the ideological assumptions (shared by most of Williams' readers) that inform the production of his texts. Many of his poetic ideals--his fear of abstraction and desire for contact--are part of the discursive formation of the medical establishment. In addition, Williams' frequent references to the value of clarity and the need for cleanliness are ideological appeals to another powerful discourse within the medical profession. The conclusion drawn from this analysis is that Williams reacted strongly against what he saw as the tyranny of the poetic tradition and coopted power from other discourses in order to insinuate his writing (in retrospect) quite comfortably within that tradition.

Crenshaw, Anne Caroline. "The Rhetoric of Fetal Protection Policies: Toward a Feminist Dramatism." DAI 55.08A (1994): 01.

This study examines the rhetorical process through which society has resolved the contemporary moral and legal controversy surrounding fetal protection policies by critically investigating the Johnson Controls court case. The study explores the public discourse of all parties involved in the controversy including the Johnson Controls' fetal protection policy, arguments of the policy's supporters, and arguments of the policy's opponents. The locus of the controversy is the court case, International Union, UAW v. Johnson Controls, Inc., which constituted the legal challenge to the constitutionality of Johnson Controls' fetal protection policy. The scope of the data studied includes the legal discourses involved in the the dispute i.e. the Wisconsin District court opinion, the 7th Circuit court opinion, and the Supreme Court opinion; the press reports of the dispute in major national newspapers such as the Los Angeles Times, the New York Times, and the Washington Post, and their editorials; and various public discourses about Johnson Control's fetal protection policy found in trade and opinion magazines, and law journals. This study is informed by a feminist revision of Kenneth Burke's dramatistic rhetorical theory based upon feminist theories of gender difference. The study explores the relationships among symbolic constructions of difference, dramatistic notions of identification, and the resultant symbolic hierarchies of power reflected in the texts of the fetal protection policy controversy. In an effort to explore the relationship between feminist theories of gender difference and Burkean dramatism, this study has initiated the development of a feminist dramatism designed to contribute to the advancement of rhetorical theory. Feminist dramatism offers a deeper appreciation of the basic tenets of dramatism as well as several advantages beyond the limits of traditional dramatistic approaches. (Copies available exclusively from Micrographics Department, Doheny Library, USC, Los Angeles, CA 90089-0182.)

Crocker, J. Christopher. "The Social Function of Rhetorical Forms." The Social Use of Metaphor: Essays on the Anthropology of Rhetoric. Ed. J. David Sapir and J. Christopher Crocker. Philadelphia: U of Pennsylvania P, 1977. 33-66.

Crowell, Laura. "Three Sheers for Kenneth Burke." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 63 (1977): 152-67.

Comments on Kenneth Burke's use of the word 'sheer' in his explanation of dramatism. Uses of the term in 'The Rhetoric of Religion' and 'Language As Symbolic Action'; Use of Burke's method of indexing as a basis for a way into his eight major philosophical books; Burke's recognition of the word's service of discrimination.

Crusius, Timothy. "Neither Trust nor Suspicion: Kenneth Burke's Rhetoric and Hermeneutics." Studies in the Literary Imagination 28.2 (1995): 79-91.

Incorporates Kenneth Burke's concepts of discounting and indentification to overcome the as-yet-unresolved tension between Enlightenment hermeneutics and Romantic hermeneutics. Tension between tradition and suspicion, conviction and doubt and truth and lies; Suggestion that one always oscillates between the two.

---. "The Question of Kenneth Burke's Identity: And Permanence and Change." JAC: A Journal of Composition Theory 18.3 (1998): 449-61.

Crusius, Timothy W. Rev. of Kenneth Burke: Literature and Language as Symbolic Action by Greig E. Henderson. The Quarterly Journal of Speech 76 (1990): 340-42.

---. "A Case for Kenneth Burke's Dialectic and Rhetoric." Philosophy and Rhetoric 19.1 (1986): 23-37.

This article presents the author's opinion regarding the conception of dialectic and rhetoric of philosopher Kenneth Burke. To understand Burke's dialectic and rhetoric, we must see the Pentad indeed, the entire Grammar, for what it is, an original contribution to dialectic, and see it as a complement to his view of rhetoric. We must place both in the context Burke himself often invoked, Aristotelian theory. In this way, we can better understand exactly what Burke offers to the new rhetoric. Dialectic for Burke is the study of verbal universes, the disinterested pursuit of a vocabulary's implications. It is inquiry into the disposition and transposition of terms, and may be applied to a single document, to several by one author, to whole schools of thought to anything made of words. Perhaps the most spectacular example of dialectic in Burke is his famous tautological cycle of terms implicit in the word order. In contrast to dialectic's exploration of verbal forms. Burke sees rhetoric's function as the overcoming of estrangement. Human beings are alienated from each other by differences of ethnic and social background, level of education, race, sex, age, economic and class. When language is used to overcome these differences, to foster cooperation and establish community, we are in the realm of rhetoric and since all language use to varying degrees involves this end, all language use has a rhetorical dimension.

---. Kenneth Burke and the Conversation after Philosophy. Rhetorical Philosophy and Theory. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1999.

---. "Kenneth Burke on His 'Morbid Selph': The Collected Poems as Comedy." CEA Critic 43.4 (1981): 18-32.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Auscultation: A 'De Struction' of Marxist Dialectic and Rhetoric." Rhetorica 6 (1988): 355-79.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Theory of Form in Rhetorical Interpretation." Recherches anglaises et americaines 12 (1979): 82-97.

---. "Orality in Kenneth Burke's Dialectic." Philosophy and Rhetoric 21.2 (1988): 116-30.

This article explores the oral grounding of Kenneth Burke's print dialectic. Burke's dialectic is self-evidently literate once it is pointed out. His incredibly minute tracings of the disposition and transposition of terms clearly depends on a written or printed record, on sustained attention to verbatim statement that chirography first makes possible. More importantly, only a mind formed by literate culture could conceive such a dialectic, since its motivation and function cannot be imagined apart from highly literate occupations such as law and literary criticism. For with writing comes concentration on words as such, on verbal forms detached from extra-verbal situations, whereas oral cultures experience language as utterance, as a seamless act. To say, however, that Burke's dialectic is bound up in the psychology and sociology of literacy scarcely distinguishes it from any form of dialectic. At its origin in ancient Greece dialectic was, of course, oral in the sense that it took the form of an exchange of speeches on opposite sides of the question or cross-examination, the question-and-answer method associated with Socrates. But its orality is deceiving in that abstracting an utterance from its context, taking it in itself and subjecting it to the relentless examinations depicted in the Platonic dialogues, must be fostered by intellectual habits accruing to literacy.

---. "The Question of Kenneth Burke's Ethics." KB Journal 3.1 (2006).

---. "Response to Paul G. Bator." Philosophy and Rhetoric 21.2 (1988): 153-57. This article presents the author's response to Paul G. Bator's critique of his paper A Case for Kenneth Burke's Dialectic and Rhetoric. Bator and I do differ fundamentally on two key issues: how to interpret Aristotle and whether or not the fusion of dialectic and rhetoric in much modem rhetorical theory is desirable. But I want to begin by clearing up certain misunderstandings that make our respective positions seem more at odds than they really are. I can see how Bator could interpret my article as claiming that Wayne Booth either did not know or did not understand Aristotle's distinction between dialectic and rhetoric when he wrote Modern Dogma and the Rhetoric of Assent. I should have said that Booth deliberately confounds dialectic and rhetoric; I did not so express it because, frankly, the possibility that Booth merged them out of ignorance never occurred to me. I should have been clearer about Booth. But I plead total innocence where Perelman is concerned. Nowhere in my article do I accuse Perelman of confusing dialectic and rhetoric. Moreover, I am aware of Perelman's explicit case for associating his treatise on argumentation with rhetoric, a decision which seems to me fully warranted for his purposes. Therefore, Bator's defense of Perelman is unnecessary.

Cruz, Elena Maytee. "Social Movements Theory: A Burkean Approach to the Rhetoric of Abolition (William Lloyd Garrison, Francis Maria W. Stewart, Frederick Douglass, Harriet Beecher Stowe, Kenneth Burke)." MAI 41.05 (2003): 100.

Inspired by Kenneth Burke's dramatism, this thesis examined the viability of social movements rhetorical theory in its application to literature by focusing on the 19th century abolitionist movement in the United States and moving from the analysis of public speeches to fictional works. Chapter one applied the rhetorical analysis of social movements to noteworthy speeches by William Lloyd Garrison and Francis Maria W. Stewart. Chapter two examined social movements rhetoric in The Narrative of the Life of Frederick Douglass. Chapter three considered Uncle Tom's Cabin and determined whether social movements rhetorical theory could illuminate this persuasive work of fiction. Dramatistically speaking, each of these works attempted to persuade the reader or auditor to join the abolitionist cause through symbolic action in their rhetoric. This thesis concluded that the social movements approach derived from Burkean dramatism is indeed powerful in its application to literature as it unpacks the rhetoric of abolition.

Cummings, Mary Ellen. "The Rhetoric of Scapegoating." Dissertation. University of Washington, 1991. Dissertation Abstracts International, 3053A

Cunningham, David Scott. "Faithful Persuasion: Prolegomena to a Rhetoric of Christian Theology." DAI 51.05A (1990): 406. This dissertation examines the ways in which the recent revival of classical rhetoric can be appropriated as a methodological tool for Christian theology. Theology must speak about God; yet God cannot be "discovered" through human effort alone. Thus, theological language is not absolute, nor even propositional; instead, it should be understood as persuasive discourse. The traditions of ancient rhetoric and Christian theology are closely intertwined. Biblical authors employed rhetorical categories, and many of the early theologians of the Church were schooled in rhetoric. Consequently, theology and rhetoric exhibit a number of historical, methodological, and structural similarities. These similarities have produced a number of great "rhetor-theologians"--including the Cappadocian Fathers, Augustine, Luther, Calvin, Newman, and Kierkegaard. One of the most thorough accounts of rhetoric is that of Aristotle, who identified three means of persuasion: the speaker, the audience, and the speech itself. These three elements have been developed and extended by modern commentators such as Wayne Booth, Kenneth Burke, and Chaim Perelman. Aristotle's tripartite division provides the basis for the three central chapters of the dissertation. By examining "the world to which theology speaks," we can begin to understand why some audiences might be persuaded by a particular theological argument, while others are not. Similarly, an investigation of "the character with which theology speaks" explains why the associations, attitudes, and actions of the theologian may have a significant effect on the reception of an argument. Finally, a consideration of "the word which theology speaks" suggests that theological arguments cannot be reduced to the categories of logic and formal inference. Only an expanded and more organic notion of theological argument can account for the ways in which the "whole person" is persuaded. The dissertation concludes by suggesting that, when theology is understood rhetorically, its methods, sources, and norms take on a very different character. For example, if doctrinal formulation and biblical exegesis are understood as persuasive argument, the differences among competing positions become clearer. As a result, some of the long-standing debates within Christian theology can be made more productive--even if they cannot be entirely resolved.

Cuzzort, Raymond Paul. Using Social Thought: The Nuclear Issue and Other Concerns. Mountain View, CA: Mayfield Publishing Company, 1989.

D.T.O. "Comparative Studies." Rev. of The Selected Correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley, 1915-1981, edited by Paul Ja. Journal of Modern Literature 15.2/3 (1988): 252.

Da Costa, Nelson Antonio Jr. "An Impossible Meeting of the Minds: A Rhetorical Analysis of the 1982 Falklands (Malvinas) Conflict between Argentina and the United Kingdom." DAI 56.02A (1994): 261.

For 72 days in 1982 (April-June), the conflict between Argentina and the United Kingdom over the Falkland (Malvinas) Islands in the South Atlantic shook the international system. Intensive mediation efforts conducted by the United States, Peru, and the United Nations proved fruitless in settling the Anglo-Argentine territorial dispute. Although much has been written about the factors which led to Argentina's and Britain's resistance to a negotiated solution to the conflict, previous works on the topic have failed to examine how both governments' symbolic reality on the dispute as a whole precluded them from reaching common ground during the 1982 mediation process. This study contends that a more inclusive understanding of the Anglo-Argentine diplomatic failure on the Falklands (Malvinas) question can be advanced by treating it from the standpoint of rhetorical criticism. To accomplish this purpose, this dissertation undertakes a dramatistic rhetorical analysis of both governments' perspectives on the South Atlantic conflict. The work is methodologically organized around the five terms of Kenneth Burke's "pentad." The analysis is theoretically informed by Kenneth Burke's "terministic screen" concept, Walter Fisher's conceptualization of "narrative fidelity" and "narrative probability," Ernest Bormann's notion of "rhetorical visions," and Richard Weaver's discussion of "devil terms" in contemporary rhetoric. The rhetorical analyses conducted in Chapters Three and Four revealed that Buenos Aires' "terministic screen" (Kenneth Burke) of "British aggression," and London's interpretation of the symbol "Argentina" as a "devil term" (Richard Weaver), rendered an Anglo-Argentine diplomatic solution to the 1982 conflict impossible. The study discusses several key implications regarding the role of symbol systems in international conflict situations, and the extent to which such systems can lead belligerent nations into selecting the course of military action over that of dialogue as a means of settling their differences.

Damrosch, David. "The Rhetoric of Allegory: Burke and Augustine." The Legacy of Kenneth Burke. Ed. Herbert W. Simons and Trevor Melia. Madison: U of Wisconsin P, 1989. 224-38.

Dangler, Douglas Kevin. "Write Now: A Dramatistic View of Internet Messenger Tutorials (Kenneth Burke, Donna Haraway)." DAI 66.01A (2004): 209.

The advent of computer technology in the Writing Center has forced administrators, tutors, and clients to reconsider what they do and how they do it. The construction of a new metaphor for online interactions suggests better ways to interact online. To this end, this dissertation develops the idea of the Fluid Cyborg, a combination of the theories of Kenneth Burke and Donna Haraway, as a means to explain and anticipate online tutoring behavior.

Daniel, Brian Lewis. "A Quantitative Assessment of Elements of a Leadership Construct Based on a Burkean Analysis of 11 Presidential Inaugural Addresses." DAI 51.09A (1990): 551.

Proceeding on the assumption that attributions of individual's suitability for leader roles are in part based on the communication of an acceptable worldview, this study attempted to isolate the worldview implied in 11 presidential inaugural addresses. The study was based in the theoretical framework of Burkean dramatism, and was intended to render key terms of the discourse of the inaugural addresses in the context of act, scene, agent, agency, and purpose for subsequent use in a survey instrument. Methodology for this stage of the study was a refinement of the cluster analysis of key terms described by Burke (1973) and Rueckert (1963). The study revealed a comprehensive and consistent worldview in the inaugural addresses of Presidents Truman through Bush. Following Foti, Fraser, and Lord (1982), survey items were designed to assess the degree to which elements identified by the cluster analysis fit subjects' images of ideal behaviors for presidents as well as for leaders. Two versions of the instrument were constructed. Version 1 was administered to graduate and undergraduate student groups (n = 55) at the University of Denver. Results of the statistical analysis of the pilot survey are reported.

Darr, Christopher R. "Civility as Rhetorical Enactment: The John Ashcroft "Debates" And Burke's Theory of Form." Southern Communication Journal 70.4 (2005): 316-28.

This essay analyzes Senate debate over the nomination of John Ashcroft for Attorney General using Kenneth Burke's theory of form in an effort to understand how (in)civility is created through the argumentative process. Personal attacks are nearly always rhetorically justified by senators who make them: Senators carefully create and then satisfy an appetite for incivility. This conclusion indicates that the norm of civility constrains floor rhetoric, but that civility needs to be rethought as a rhetorical enactment in relation to multiple audiences, rather than simply as a set of unwritten rules. Such an approach foregrounds audience fragmentation as an influence on Congressional speech and conceptualizes civility as a rhetorical choice made by speakers within the constraints of normative behaviors.

Dashnau, Laurie Ann Coene. "Rhetorics of Gender: Christian Traditionalists, Biblical Feminists, and Promise Keepers (Feminists)." DAI 57.11A (1996): 290.

Though Christian traditionalists, biblical feminists, and the Promise Keepers all respect biblical authority, they bring to Scripture radically different principles of interpretation. They also reach radically different conclusions about what it means to be women and men. In my dissertation, I explore these differences through the lens of epistemic rhetoric: how language shapes representative writers' perceptions of femaleness and maleness and lays the foundation for their exegetical excursions. After addressing a number of issues entailed in these groups' treatment of Genesis' account of the creation and the Fall (2), I examine the rhetorics of representative writers' numerous texts, particularly sections dealing with biblical characters, events, and teachings. Throughout the body of my work, and especially in my chapter on Elisabeth Elliot (3), I refer to Chaim Perelman and L. Olbrechts-Tyteca's audience analysis and Edward P. J. Corbett's definitions of rhetorical figures; in my chapter on Mary Stewart Van Leeuwen (4), to Burke's pentad and concepts of dramatism; and in my chapter on Promise Keepers (5), to Robert L. Scott and Donald K. Smith's idea of rhetoric as confrontation. While doing so, I defend biblical feminists against charges of illogic and liberalism. Ultimately, I contend that, because of their overemphasis on time past, many hierarchicalists employ what Julia Penelope (Stanley) and Susan Wolfe call "patriarchal" expressive modes, as they view life and history in terms of exact categories, dichotomies, roles, stasis, and causation. In contrast, many biblical feminists, who understand time dynamically, deliberately employ "female expressive modes" of ambiguities, pluralities, processes, continuities, and complex relationships. Meanwhile, Promise Keepers, which emphasizes time present, often silences and excludes women and sometimes commits other linguistic injustices against them even while promoting reconciliation and stronger families. On the basis of my work, I suggest three major areas of future research: in-depth studies of these groups' performative discourses and conversational styles; textual analyses of popular study Bibles, devotional materials, and marriage guides; and continued explorations into the resistances, freedoms, and paradoxes entailed in biblical feminists' articulation of their purposes as well as of the nature of gender relations.

Davie, Donald. Rev. of Book of Moments. Shenandoah (1955): 93-95.

Davis, Walter. "Theories of Form in Modern Criticism: An Examination of the Theories of Kenneth Burke and R. S. Crane." ADD X1970 (1970): 01.

Davis, Walter A. The Act of Interpretation: A Critique of Literary Reason. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1978.

Davison, Laura Janene "Kenneth Burke's Cluster-Agon Method as a Tool for Rhetorical Analysis of Presidential Addresses." Thesis. University of Houston, 2004.

Day, Dennis G. "Kenneth Burke and Identification--a Reply." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 47 (1961): 415-16.

---. "Persuasion and the Concept of Identification." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 46 (1960): 270-73.

Day, John Anthony. "Meanings of Change in the Poetry of Nineteenth-Century Java." DAI 42.10A (1981): 355.

This thesis is a study of literature and history in nineteenth-century Java, an examination of poetic style and form and an argument for a rigorously "historical" approach to the study of Javanese literary texts. Drawing on Western critical theory (particularly the work of Kenneth Burke, Roland Barthes and Jacques Derrida), Dutch archival records, nineteenth-century newspapers in Dutch and Javanese, philological writings and a wide range of literary texts in Old and Modern Javanese, a literary and historical reading of two poems from nineteenth-century Surakarta is proposed. The Serat Bangun Tapa, a narrative poem about the life in exile of Pakubuwana VI (1806-49), poetically enacts the restoration of the exiled king's rule in Surakarta after the end of the Dipanagara War (1825-30). But it also expresses an historical awareness of the differences between "ideal" kingship, conveyed by the wayang (shadow-puppet) conventions which structure its plot and shape its literary idiom, and the "reality" of colonial subservience in post-1830 Surakarta. The second work examined is the Serat Cemporet by Raden Ngabehi Ranggawarsita (1802-73), the last court poet of Surakarta. The transformation of the court poet's role and of the value attached to poetry by the Surakarta elite in the late nineteenth century is found to be reflected in the themes of the poem, a mythical tale of romantic adventure and supernatural "mystery" (kaelokan) drawn from a compendium of tales known as the Pustaka Raja. On one level the Serat Cemporet seems to be an allegory of royal marriage, composed to celebrate the weddings of four princesses in 1870. But on another it is a social prophecy which draws on the prophetic tradition of the Serat Jayabaya and anticipates, not the restoration of traditional kingship and royal court culture in Java, but the mystery of historical change itself. This study provides various ways of understanding the function and meaning of "embellishment" in Javanese literary texts and demonstrates the historicity of poems which, at first glance, do not seem to contain an awareness of history or to be of value as documents for the study of social and intellectual change in nineteenth-century Java.

De Mott, Benjamin. "The Little Red Discount House." Rev. of The Rhetoric of Religion by Kenneth Burke. The Hudson Review 15 (1962): 551-64.

Dehaan, Kathleen Anne. ""He Looks Like a Yankee in His New Suit". Immigrant Rhetoric: Dutch Immigrant Letters as Forums for Shifting Immigrant Identities (Identity Construction, Narrative)." DAI 59.05A (1998): 317.

This study explores the rhetorical construction of turn-of-the-century Dutch immigrant identities through a comparative reading of three sets of letters. The rhetorical construction of self and other is examined in terms of narrative, deliberative and differentiative forms of address. Reading these letters shows how narrative forms employ storytelling to capture novel experiences and to translate them into meaningful events in the context of familial and personal expectations. The study also explores the justification of these strategies of the letter writers as they use the forum to deliberate over wisdom of past acts and future contingencies. Finally, the study turns to a style of address that I term differentiative by explicitly marking points of difference and comparison between the Old World and the New. While each form of address offers a coordinate for analysis, the letters are explored as they constitute a frame of acceptance in building a new identity. Frames of acceptance are borrowed from Kenneth Burke and Susanne Langer's rhetoric of identification which features self-transformation through affiliation with epic, comic or tragic styles of social drama. By examining immigrant letters through diverse frames of reference, the dissertation hopes to demonstrate the complex unities of immigrant experience as rhetorical construction through letter writing.

Delbridge, John Richard. "Partners or Patriarchs? Promise Keepers and the Rhetoric of Gender Reconciliation (Bill Mccartney, Tony Evans, Revivalism, Fundamentalism, Men's Movements)." DAI 59.12A (1998): 208.

This dissertation is a study of the gender rhetoric of two prominent leaders in Promise Keepers (PK): Bill McCartney, a “charismatic” layman, who is PK's founder and chief executive officer; and Dr. Tony Evans, a “fundamentalist” pastor and evangelist, who is PK's most controversial speaker and writer on gender issues. While I address broad gender concerns in the study, my primary focus is on marriage relationships. I have chosen this focus for two reasons: first, both leaders confine their usage of servant leadership to a husband's role in marriage, and second, the term “servant leadership” provides a useful entry point for exploring the separatist-revivalist tension shaping the movement's gender rhetoric. I argue that the term “servant leadership” signals a contested space in PK's gender rhetoric and perhaps its most divisive issue: the extent to which men and women are considered “equals.” Chapter One, “Promise Keepers and Scholarship,” discusses the evolution of PK, the current scholarship on the movement, its stated purpose of promoting “biblical reconcilation,” and the basic objectives of the study. Chapter Two, “Promise Keepers: Partners or Patriarchs?”, discusses two different PK notions of servant leadership (i.e., spousal partners or male “heads”), PK's increasing attention to gender issues, and the theoretical tools, provided by Kenneth Burke, that will be used: identification and terministic screens. Chapter Three, “Separatism vs. Revivalism in Promise Keepers,” discusses the revivalist tradition as it relates to the separatist-revivalist tension, which originated in eighteenth- and nineteenth-century revivalism and intensified during the turn-of-the-century “muscular Christianity” and “fundamentalist” movements. In the second half of the dissertation, Chapter Four, “Tony Evans and 'Servant Headship,'” and Chapter Five, “Bill McCartney and 'Servant Partnership,'” analyze the oral and written texts of the two PK leaders. McCartney identifies himself with revivalism and exhibits the revivalist impulse; Evans, in contrast, identifies himself with fundamentalism and exhibits the separatist impulse. Chapter Six, the concluding chapter, discusses the implications of their different perspectives on PK's gender rhetoric, the prospect of a PK rhetoric of gender reconciliation, and possible areas for future study.

Deloach, Mark Benson. "Identity and Social Movements: The Student Protests at Gallaudet University (Washington D.C.)." DAI 51.08A (1990): 01.

The student movement at Gallaudet University in Washington, D.C., began in March 1988 when an eighth consecutive hearing president was appointed at the deaf liberal-arts university. During the week of protests, the students called for the appointment of a deaf president. Students argued that the University's purpose was to provide opportunities for deaf persons and that the appointment of a hearing president contradicted this mission. After closing down the University for a week, the trustees reversed their decision and appointed a deaf chief executive. This dissertation analyzes the student protests from a rhetorical perspective. The study characterizes the protests as a social movement; an attempt on the part of the deaf student body to establish a new order. The dissertation adopts the critical perspective of Kenneth Burke, and argues that social movements are best understood from a dramatistic perspective. The study also argues, however, that the dramatistic perspective, as it has been applied to movements in the past, has failed to provide sufficient insight into why movements have appeared over certain issues and not others. This research proposes that the development of a group "identity" is a key factor in the development of a social movement. When groups are faced with challenges to their collective identity, usually in the form of repression, movements are more likely to appear. The rhetoric generated by the student protesters at Gallaudet, and the University administrators' responses are analyzed to determine the effect of identity on the developing movement. The study describes the deaf community from sociological and linguistic perspectives, and argues that American Sign Language is one of the critical symbols of unity in the deaf community. The study concludes that the movement appeared because of the challenge to the students' collective identity and sense of self worth, and because the hearing candidate was unable to even use sign language. Through their protests, the students created a new social order based on deaf community values and principles. (Copies available exclusively from Micrographics Department, Doheny Library, USC, Los Angeles, CA 90089-0182.)

Denning, Michael. The Cultural Front: The Laboring of American Culture in the Twentieth Century. New York: Verso, 1998.

Dennison, James A. "Rhetorical Criticism and the Development of Dogmatic Statements " Thesis. Catholic Theological Union at Chicago, 2004.

Depoe, Stephen P. "Arthur Schlesinger, Jr.'S Frame of Acceptance and Contemporary Liberal Rhetoric in America (Dramatism, Nostalgia, Political Communication)." DAI 47.06A (1986): 410.

This study traces the influence of historian Arthur Schlesinger, Jr. on contemporary liberal rhetoric in America. Specifically, it is argued that Schlesinger's conception of American history as a rhythmical alternation between liberalism and conservatism as the prevailing popular ideology (known as the "tides of national politics") has served as the basis of his "frame of acceptance" and as the generating principle for two strains of liberal rhetoric--the rhetorics of "dawnism" and "nostalgia"--which have been enacted during the past thirty years. The study proceeds in eight chapters divided into three sections after an introductory methods chapter. Chapter One introduces principles of the dramatistic perspective of Kenneth Burke which serves as the critical method of the study. Section I (Chapters 2-3) explores the formation of Schlesinger's liberal philosophy. Section II (Chapters 4-6) examines Schlesinger's application of the "tides" concept in response to mounting problems facing Schlesinger's conventional liberal perspective in the years since 1956. Section III (Chapters 7-8) makes an evaluation of Schlesinger's influence based on an analysis of the rhetorics of "dawnism" and "nostalgia" as recent rhetorical trajectories springing from Schlesinger's frame of acceptance. This final section also surveys the discourse of Gary Hart and Mario Cuomo in search of a liberal "perspective of perspectives" for the future.

Descutner, David Nesbit. "A Dialectical Study of the Formalist Character of Kenneth Burke's Critical Theory and Practice." DAI 44.06A (1983): 162.

This study challenged the conventional view that Kenneth Burke and the New Critics represent divergent approaches to the theory and practice of criticism. By using a telescoping dialectical method, this study unearthed considerable correspondence between Burke and the New Critics. Overall, this study found Burke to be more formalistic and the New Critics less formalistic than metacritical surveys typically suggest. Additionally, it found that viewing Burke as a formalist offered much insight into his theory and practice of criticism. Burke and the New Critics first were shown to share several key historical influences. From these influences this study traced the origins of significant points of coincidence between Burke and the New Critics: the concept of tradition, the primacy of intrinsic criticism, the need for relational analyses of texts, the reliance on rhetorical categories, and the tolerance for multiple interpretations. Burke's inclusion of extrinsic factors and his appeal to the unconscious remained sources of tension between him and the New Critics. Intensively reviewing the New Criticism's propositional content revealed further commonalities with Burke. Both parties claimed science was an inappropriate epistemological model for criticism, and both as well encountered difficulty in reconciling critical theory with critical practice. On the respective relations of experience and history to criticism, moreover, this study established that both parties agree on most central issues. By addressing the more specific questions of form and intention, additional congruence between the two parties was discovered. Both parties concurred that examining internal form was an enterprise based on logic, and that structure was best assessed by not dividing form from content. Burke remained at variance with the New Critics by holding that form can also be illumined by attending to extrinsic factors. Concerning intention, both parties evidenced an unexpected degree of similarity. Bringing Burke in line with the New Critics on the question of intention were two discoveries: the impracticability of the New Critics' anti-intentionalist stance, and the surprisingly formalistic nature of Burke's treatment of intention.

Desilet, Gregory. "Nietzsche Contra Burke: The Melodrama in Dramatism." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 75.1 (1989): 65-83.

Desmet, Christy. "Rhetorical Selves: Shakespeare's Problem Characters and Their Critics." DAI 48.09A (1984): 499.

In "How Many Children Had Lady Macbeth?", L. C. Knights ridiculed A. C. Bradley's premise that a Shakespearean play is a "little world of persons." Recently, however, critics within and without the Shakespearean inquiry have called for a new theory of character. In Aristotle's Poetics, locus classicus for dramatic criticism, tragedy imitates an action, and character evolves through the plot. Character in the Poetics as in the Rhetoric, therefore crystallizes as an epideictic portrait once a man's action or life is over. Later readers of the Poetics honor Aristotle's belief that plot is the soul of tragedy, but focus more on Aristotelian catharsis. Terror is aroused by a man who does not deserve misfortune, and pity by one "like" ourselves. Focusing on the need for verisimilitude, which makes characters "like" us, dramatic theory generally reverses plot's relation to character; characters, for a critic like Bradley, create their own actions, rather than precipitate from the plot. The continuing debate about the realism of Shakespeare's characters and the proper method for analyzing them originates in this confusion about plot's relation to character. Drawing on rhetoric from Aristotle to Kenneth Burke and on role theory, I suggest that dramatic characters, like people, do not have "essential selves." They evolve from the roles they play in everyday life. Normally in a play, an individual's character molds his actions; by in times of crisis, plot controls character. Shakespearean drama and its critical tradition provides a good focus for a historically based theory of character because critics, since John Dryden at least, have worked out theory through Shakespeare's plays. In the first part of the dissertation, I develop a rhetoric of character from some problematic works by Shakespeare: Cymbeline, Venus and Adonis, All's Well, The Winter's Tale, Measure for Measure, and Othello. I focus on hyperbole and metaphor as the keys to Shakespeare's epideictic rhetoric. In the second half, I examine the efforts to work out plot's relation to character in dramatic illusion by key figures in the history of Shakespearean criticism: John Dryden, Samuel Johnson, William Richardson, Maurice Morgann, S. T. Coleridge, and A. C. Bradley.

Diamond, Frederic Lionel. "Murder in Toronto: A Ten Year Study: 1966-1976." DAI 43.05A (1979): 01.

This study examines the distribution of the legal category of murder in Canada's largest city. The data was gathered with the co-operation of the Homicide Squad of the Toronto Police Department. Our universe consisted of all cases where a charge of murder was filed, from January 1, 1966 through December 31, 1976. The resultant tally was 348 victims and 329 known suspects. As the source of the material was at the police level, dispositional data was unavailable in many cases, hence suspects and not offenders were considered. We treated these official crime records as problematic, focusing on the police role in the manufacturing of murder rates. The findings were fairly consistent with most urban research on criminal homicide. Younger males, from less affluent neighbourhoods, predominate as both victims and suspects. The use of guns in commission of the crime fell well below comparable U.S. figures. Only 30 percent of the murders in this ten year period involved firearms. The main participants were, on the average, older than their American counterparts, with a mean age of 39 for victims and 34 for suspects. Race is not a factor in Toronto homicides as it is in the U.S. data. Another finding which is apparently becoming more prevalent is the decline in murders among domestic relations, and an increase in stranger-stranger homicides. In addition to a quantitative analysis, our focus shifts to the qualitative and complex area of motives, in an analysis of murder talk. How suspects used motives was examined in the manner of Kenneth Burke, C. Wright Mills, and David Matza, among others. It was found that few murder suspects remained silent, although they had every right to do so. The compulsion to talk and offer accounts for their untoward actions was much in evidence. The application of an integrated approach from a social control perspective enabled this analysis to step beyond the traditional 'pattern' studies of criminal homicide, and provide a theoretical perspective to an area in Canadian criminology that is sorely lacking.

Dickey, Dale Franklin. "The Tent Evangelism Movement of the Mennonite Church: A Dramatistic Analysis." DAI 41.10A (1980): 163. The Mennonite church in America experienced a tent mass evangelism movement during the decade of the fifties. This study investigated the rhetorical factors in an attempt to determine (1) whether a movement had occurred, of (2) a movement occurring, whether it succeeded or failed. A secondary purpose of the study was to ascertain the validity of the model as a construct for analysis of a church movement. To examine the rhetorical strategies and critical periods in the encounter between the Mennonite church and the tent mass evangelism movement, this study utilized the dramatistic model of Kenneth Burke as developed by Leland Griffin and further explicated by Robert S. Cathcart. Results indicated a movement occurred which threatened the church's doctrinal and traditional foundations. The model identified the critical periods in the movement's progressive confrontation with the established church. The paradigm provided an instrument to determine the crisis point as the church engaged the movement in dialectical enjoinment. The conclusion reached suggested the tent evangelism movement in the Mennonite church failed because the revival leaders avoided the crisis moment by changing their approaches to mass evangelism which were acceptable to the church. The research concluded that, although the model was designed as a paradigm for a socio-political movement success, the concepts were valid for the analysis of a church movement. Since the study focused on a church movement failure, an adjustment in the model structure was necessary and the explication noted.

Dickey, Frances. "Other Minds: Skepticism, Pragmatism, and Dramatic Speaking in Frost, Eliot, Pound, and Bishop (Robert Frost, T. S. Eliot, Ezra Pound, Elizabeth Bishop)." DAI 62.10A (2002): 313.

This dissertation examines the work of Robert Frost, T. S. Eliot, Ezra Pound, and Elizabeth Bishop in light of the “problem of other minds” and the pragmatist response to this skeptical problem. What, if anything, can I know of your mind? How can we communicate without knowledge of each other's thoughts and experiences? C. S. Peirce proposed the community as a response to the problem of knowing about the world external to oneself, and William James and Josiah Royce applied this solution more broadly to include knowing other people's minds. I argue that the dramatic impulse in American poetry enacts the same turn to community for relief from the problem of other minds. The dramatic fiction of a named, socially situated speaker other than the poet works to foreclose the skeptical possibility that there is no access to the minds of others. This strategy of foreclosure motivates the groundbreaking volumes of American modernism—Frost's North of Boston, Eliot's Prufrock and Other Observations, Pound's Personae—as well as Elizabeth Bishop's postwar monologue, “Crusoe in England.” Peirce, and following him James, Royce, and John Dewey, held that our knowledge of external reality depends on the testimony of other people; they left vague whether the community determines reality or merely discovers it, and this question remains problematic (continuing today in the argument between Richard Rorty and his critics). The pragmatist community and American poetic dramatism both rely on a kind of fiction to secure the reality of the world: for the pragmatist and the dramatic speaker, an unproved intuition about the existence and potential accessibility of other minds is a precondition for establishing all other knowledge. In exploring the historical development and contradictions of this view, this dissertation aim to contribute to the ongoing mapping of the contact between American philosophy and poetry in the twentieth century.

Dillman, Phillip Lawrence. "Motive for Metaphor: Kenneth Burke and the Psychology of Literary Form." DAI 32.12A (1971): 276.

Dinneen, F.P., S.J. "Kenneth Burke, the Rhetoric of Religion: Studies in Logology." General Linguistics 13 (1973): 176-95.

Dixon, Michael F.N. . The Polliticke Courtier: Spenser's `the Faerie Queene' as a Rhetoric of Justice. Lanham, Md.: University Press, 1996.

Dobyns, Ann. "The Ethics of Argument: Kenneth Burke�s Influence on the Teaching of Writing." Rhetoric and Ethics: Historical and Theoretical Perspectives. Ed. Victoria Aarons and Willis A. Salomon. Lewiston, NY: Mellen, 1991. 101-19.

Doherty, Timothy John. "College Writing and the Resources of Theatre." DAI 57.10A (1996): 187.

My dissertation explores an approach to the teaching of college writing that coordinates expressivist and social constructionist pedagogies. An expressivist orientation, usually associated with Peter Elbow and Ken Macrorie, foregrounds individual experiences of invention, sensitizing teachers to the nuances of students' motivations and creativity. A social constructionist orientation, which enjoys wide consensus in contemporary composition studies, foregrounds the ways in which the oral and written practices of discourse communities, and the broader contexts of power in which they occur, construct identity and knowledge, so that the solitary writer's text is actually dialogical because of the social nature of language. In my dissertation, I turn to theatrical metaphors and practices in order to coordinate these orientations. From the works of Kenneth Burke, Mikhail Bakhtin, Victor Turner, and a variety of feminist theorists, I borrow a dramatistic rhetorical approach that values the dynamic interdependence of individual and context. This orientation guides my teaching, and helps me explore the results. I turn to theater practices themselves, such as role-play and dialogue, in order to provide writers a range of oral and textual experiences, in a way that allows for group inquiry into what Burke called the "scenic" or contextual, cultural dimensions of communication. To establish a context for my work, my Introduction traces parallel tensions in both composition and theatre about the nature of agency and identity, represented in the works of Peter Elbow, David Bartholomae, Bertolt Brecht, and Constantin Stanislavski. Chapter One seeks a solution to these tensions in contemporary community theatre and solo performance art, which provide both metaphors of transactional agency and dialogic identity, and actual practices adaptable to a college writing context. My remaining chapters explore in more detail various teaching approaches predicated upon my introductory, theoretical material. In Chapter Two, I narrate and analyze three classroom events of role- and voice-play, and conclude with a larger view of composition, role-play, and student and teacher roles. Chapter Three considers the social and interpersonal dynamics of a dialogue written by two students, analyzed according to the "interpretive theme" of adversarial and non-adversarial argument. In Chapter Four, I try to maintain a productive tension between expressive and social dimensions of one student's writing by sharing ideas about voice with her in a tutorial setting, especially Bakhtinian ideas about dissonance and negotiation. And finally my Conclusion attempts to enact or "perform" the very tensions I have explored throughout the dissertation, through a playful, multi-voiced dialgoue on dialogue. In effect, this dissertation tries to open a conversation between theory and practice, and between composition and theatre disciplines. My main thesis, which I explore through practice, is that college writers can benefit from highly contextualized, expressive play.

Donahoo, Robert Earl. "Comic Forms and Social Meanings in the Fiction of Flannery O'connor." DAI 49.08A (1988): 362.

Flannery O'Connor maintains throughout her letters and essays that her fiction is comic. O'Connor critics, however, citing deformities and calamities in her work, have been unwilling to accept her judgment. In their view, O'Connor appears as a flawed interpreter of her own writing--a writer unaware of what she "really" accomplished. In light of her awareness of ancient and modern thought, friendships with such self-conscious writers as Caroline Gordon and Robert Lowell, and the complexity of O'Connor's fiction itself, such as view is untenable. Rather than reveal the techniques and aims of her fiction, it confuses matters by ignoring O'Connor's intellectual and artistic commitments--commitments which, as Kenneth Burke argues, determine the form of an artist's work. For O'Connor three commitments are paramount: her Catholic Christian faith, her desire to write in the modernist tradition, and her vision critical of American society. These commitments lead O'Connor to create fictions grounded in the comic form defined by Dante's Divine Comedy. Beginning with Wise Blood, O'Connor's texts reject any development based on forms of conversion, insisting instead on journey or, to use O'Connor's term, "construction." This Christian comic form creates a pattern which begins with descent into evil, proceeds to a process of purgation, and climaxes with a vision of possibility asking both characters and readers to journey beyond the text. From this foundation, O'Connor draws upon elements found in other comic forms, particularly those in Aristophanes' comedies. With varying success, she employs such devices as the Agon, the Sacrifice, and the Feast, as well as stock comic masks, grounding her work both in its time and in eternity. Death cut short her career before she attained all her artistic goals, but not before she established her progress and its direction--or before she addressed her society. O'Connor's fiction offers views and visions--views of botched changes, visions of unexpected possibilities. That these have been ignored or misread says more about her critics' blinders than her texts. For, ultimately, her vision distinguishes O'Connor's fiction from much of her contemporaries' and opens for future writers the forms of comedy built on hope.

Donavin, Georgiana. "The Medieval Rhetoric of Identification: A Burkean Reconception." Rhetoric Society Quarterly 26 (1996): 51-65.

Donoghue, Denis. Ferocious Alphabets. New York: Columbia UP, 1984.

---. "K.B.--in Memory." Sewanee Review 102.3 (1994): 443-45. Relates the author's experience as a mentee of Kenneth Burke. Author's friendship with Burke; Opinion about Burke as literary critic.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Dangling Novel." Rev. of Towards a Better Life by Kenneth Burke. Encounter 29.4 (1967): 78-84.

---. Reading America: Essays on American Literature. Berkeley: U of California P, 1988.

---. "Reconsideration: Towards a Better Life." New Republic 173.16 (1975): 29-31. Reviews the book "Towards a Better Life," by Kenneth Burke.

---. "When in Rome, Do as the Greeks." Critical Responses to Kenneth Burke, 1924-1966. Ed. William H. Rueckert. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1969. 479-91.

Donohoe, James. Rev. of Attitudes toward History by Kenneth Burke. Arizona Quarterly 16 (1960): 286-87.

Dornsife, Robert Stewart Jr. "Invention as Process: Aristotle, Burke, and Political Correctness (Burke Kenneth, Writing Process, Freshman Composition)." DAI 53.05A (1992): 159.

The combination of rhetorical theory and composition theory that the generic freshman course title "Rhetoric and Composition" suggests has produced writing process models that depict writing in steps or phases. The work of Janet Emig, Linda Flower, and Mina Shaughnessy proposes such models and offers many useful distinctions. Yet no writing process model sufficiently considers the role of rhetorical audience theory within the entire process. Since Aristotle and Kenneth Burke define rhetorical audience theory, their theories of audience can provide the foundation for an audience-centered process model. In addition, no writing process model allows invention its full role within the writing process. Using the work of Emig, Shaughnessy, Burke, and Aristotle, this dissertation will propose and apply an audience-centered invention process model to the freshman composition classroom. An invention process model must take into account two invention-related pedagogical concerns, political correctness and cultural literacy. These are widely publicized controversies, yet no one has sufficiently analyzed these issues in terms of their relevance to the process of invention in the classroom. Defining political correctness and cultural literacy is the first step in this analysis. Applying an invention process model to politically correct or culturally literate classrooms demonstrates how these two controversies contribute to what remains the single largest problem facing the freshman composition classroom. William Coles in The Plural I labels this problem "Themewriting," which is a type of academic prose most characterized by its lack of authorial engagement and lack of original ethos. In analyzing the causes and results of this type of prose, I will locate this problem entirely within the student invention process. To the teacher of freshman composition, the pedagogy of invention is primary, because, arguably, the invention process is the only part of the writing process that a teacher can influence. This dissertation hopes to allow the process of invention its proper, primary place in the freshman composition classroom.

Dorset, Phyllis F. "Roethke Remembered." Sewanee Review 113.3 (2005): 450-57.

The article comment on the life and works of poet Theodore Roethke. Roethke came to the University of Washington, Seattle, Washington, in the summer of 1947 to teach students. Roethke gave two courses--the craft of poetry and the analysis of poetry. The first was designed for the aspiring poet. Roethke considered his talent both a gift and a challenge. He also believed that teaching, although a serious responsibility, was an adjunct to writing poetry. Roethke was a friend and great fan of poet W. H. Auden. He also admired Dylan Thomas. Stanley Kunitz, the poet, and Kenneth Burke, the literary theorist and critic were his closest friend, whom he often called Pa. He frequently mentioned them in his class lectures and correspondence. Of the women poets, he particularly admired the work of Elizabeth Bishop, Louise Bogan, and Marianne Moore, and counted them as friends. Roethke invited several of these people to Washington during the summers to substitute for him. Roethke's notebooks are filled with thoughts on the techniques of teaching, together with fragments and lines for new poems and comments about and by students.

Doubt, Keith. "A Burkean Hermeneutics for Understanding the Social Character of Schizophrenic Language." Symbolic Interaction 17.2 (1994): 129-46.

The article provides an effective hermeneutics for understanding the social foundation of interactions between people afflicted with schizophrenia and people not afflicted with schizophrenia drawing upon linguist Kenneth Burke distinction between semantic and poetic meaning. Documentary evidence from first person accounts, television and video portrayals and clinical reports is used for purposes of explication. A review of previous literature on schizophrenic language is provided to identify the particular contribution of this study for the development of more inclusive interactions with people afflicted with schizophrenia. Burke's distinction between semantic and poetic meaning addresses the character of interactions between examining physicians and schizophrenic subjects. The author discusses the capability of people afflicted with schizophrenia for metacommunication in the context of art. The basis for the low status of people suffering from schizophrenia is the misunderstanding of the patients and their behavior. Burke suggests that the interaction between people afflicted with schizophrenia and those who are not, is inherently social.

Drawing upon Kenneth Burke's distinction between semantic and poetic meaning in all language used by human actors, this study develops a hermeneutics for understanding the language of people afflicted with schizophrenia in social interaction. Documentary evidence from first person accounts, TV and video portrayals, and clinical reports is used for purposes of explication. A review of previous literature on schizophrenic language is provided to identify the particular contribution of this study for the development of more inclusive interactions with people afflicted with schizophrenia.

---. "A Sociological Hermeneutics for Schizophrenic Language." Social Science Journal 31.2 (1994): 111-25.

Proposes an sociological hermeneutics for understanding the social character of schizophrenic language. Problem of interpersonal communication; Kenneth Burke's work on the sociological study of human action and social relations; Schizophrenese as a private language; Schizophrenese as a psychoanalytic problem; Significance of the clinical context; Gregory Bateson's work on schizophrenic language.

---. "The Untold Friendship of Kenneth Burke and Talcott Parsons." Social Science Journal 34.4 (1997): 527-37. Examines the relationship between sociology theorists Kenneth Burke and Talcott Parsons. Formulation of friendship according to four dramatist properties in Burke's work; Significance of the four properties for articulating the symbolic action of friendship in theoretical inquiry; Identification that could serve as basis for friendship.

Douglas, Donald G. Philosophers on Rhetoric: Traditional and Emerging Views. Skokie, Ill.,: National Textbook Co., 1973.

Dousset, Laurent. "Structure and Substance: Combining 'Classic' and 'Modern' Kinship Studies in the Australian Western Desert." Australian Journal of Anthropology 16.1 (2005): 18-30.

This paper attempts to participate in the reconciliation between 'modern' and cultural studies styles of approaches to kinship, and the more formal and structural analyses of the 'classical' type. It is argued that it is the methodological combination of these approaches that produces intelligible descriptions of social structure and process in relation to kinship. The fundamental assumption is that individual strategies play within, and to a certain extent (consciously) exploit, the structural particularities a kinship system provides. A heuristic tool is proposed from which such an analysis can be elaborated. The notion of 'consubstantiality' as a reflector of modes of 'relatedness-conception' is discussed, because such modes do exhibit interactionist processes while being framed within the structural precepts of the formal kinship system with its terminology and prescriptions.

Doyle, Terrence A. ""Sermons on Amount": Secular Religious Images in Presidential Broadcast Economic Policy Messages, 1923-1983 (Rhetorical, Dramatistic, Dialectic)." DAI 45.12A (1983): 656.

This study is a critique of mass-mediated Presidential economic policy messages from a "dialectical perspective" based in Kenneth Burke's theory of Dramatism. The study explores (1) how Presidents use secular religious images to discuss economic policy matters, (2) how such Presidential rhetorical strategies are motivated by a recurrent rhetorical situation, (3) how Presidents from Coolidge to Reagan made similar strategic responses to the recurrent situation, and (4) how the secular sermonic form of mass-mediated economic policy speeches is used to transcend divisiveness and to assuage guilt. The study concludes that (1) Presidents articulate a hierarchy of value images to justify an enduring societal attitude that economic matters are "moral," (2) the recurrent rhetorical situation embodies a dialectic of material and religious motivation, (3) the recurrent situation constrains Presidents to be "faithful" to the precedents of earlier Presidents as well as to affirm the enduring societal value images, and (4) the generic form of the message is comprised of six myths: (a) the pursuit of material happiness, (b) American history as destiny, (c) the corporation in service to the common person, (d) the power of the common person, (e) the ultimate victory over evil and (f) rebirth.

Du Preez, Johanna Maria. "A Communicative Analysis of Themes in South African Political Posters." DAI 50.09A (1988): 01.

Political posters like other communication media, are a reflection of ontological circumstances from which a community originates. The distinctive features of this specific medium, especially its multi-dimensionality and periodic occurrence on the street, provide certain possibilities but also limitations in view of determining the nature and essence of this reflection. This study aims at obtaining an image of the South African life-world in terms of an analysis of themes touched upon in the messages of political posters. The contents of the messages of sixty posters of six acknowledged political parties and two extra-parliamentary groups have been analysed for this purpose during the period 1972-1987 by making use of an analytical model specially designed for this purpose. This analytical model especially rests on the contributions of Voegelin's, symbolism, the symbolic interactionism of Edelman, the dramatism of Duncan, and the group-fantasy theory of Bormann. Contributions of thinkers in the field of the semiological structuralism and mythology were also utilized. Specific pivots (what has remained the same) and tendencies (what has changed) as a result of the analysis were investigated. The thematic differences and similarities existing between the relevant parties have consequently been indicated. Finally, the following have been deduced from the relevant messages of the political posters: the alternative image of the South African political history provided by the messages of political posters; the "rhetorical visions" (general images) and "fantasy themes" (the mythological cement of a specific group) which are revealed in the messages of the posters of the groups involved; the extent to which the South African power elite (the government) really represent (existentially) the nation or only in name (elementally), and the extent of despotism and violence contained in the message of a poster; the South African multidimensional national personality reflected by the posters' messages, and the kind of existential experience, especially the extent of gnosticism or theocratic attitude of the South African nation as revealed in the abovementioned messages.

DuBois, Arthur E. "Accepting and Rejecting Kenneth Burke: Commentary on Attitudes toward History." Rev. of Attitudes toward History by Kenneth Burke. The Sewanee Review 45 (1937): 343-56.

Duerden, Richard Y. "Kenneth Burke's Systemless System: Using Pepper to Pigeonhole an Elusive Thinker." Journal of Mind and Behavior 3 (1982): 323-36.

Duffey, Bernard. "Critical Moments: Kenneth Burke's Categories and Critiques." Rev. of Critical Moments: Kenneth Burke's Categories and Critiques by George Knox. American Literature 31.1 (1959): 93-95.

---. "The Dialectic of Dialectic." Rev. of A Grammar of Motives by Kenneth Burke. The Rocky Mountain Review 10 (1946): 225-27.

---. "Reality as Language: Kenneth Burke's Theory of Poetry." Western Review 12 (1948): 132-45.

---. "A Universe of Discourse a Review of a Rhetoric of Motives." Rev. of A Rhetoric of Motives by Kenneth Burke. Western Review 15 (1951): 313-16.

Duffey, Bernard I. A Poetry of Presence: The Writing of William Carlos Williams. Madison: U of Wisconsin P, 1986.

Duncan, Hugh Dalziel. Rev. of A Rhetoric of Motives by Kenneth Burke. The American Journal of Sociology 56 (1950-51): 592-94.

---. Communication and Social Order. New York: Bedminster Press, 1962.

---. Communication and Social Order. New York: Oxford University Press, 1968.

---. Communication and Social Order. New Brunswick, N.J.: Transaction Books, 1985.

---. "Communication in Society " Rev. of The Rhetoric of Religion by Kenneth Burke. Arts in Society 3.1 (1964): 93-106.

---. Language and Literature in Society. New York: Bedminster Press, 1961.

---. Language and Literature in Society. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1953.

---. "Literature as Equipment for Action: Burke�s Dramatistic Conception." The Sociology of Art and Literature: A Reader. Ed. James H. Barnett Milton C. Albrecht, and Mason Griff. New York: Praeger, 1970. 713-23.

---. "Sociology of Art, Literature, and Music: Social Contexts of Symbolic Experience." Modern Sociological Theory. Ed. Howard Becker and Alvin Doskoff. New York: Dryden Press, 1957. 482-97.

Duncan, Hugh D. Symbols and Social Theory. New York: Oxford University Press, 1969.

Duncan, Hugh Dalziel. Symbols in Society. New York: Oxford University Press, 1968.

Durham, Weldon B. "Kenneth Burke's Concept of Substance." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 66 (1980): 351-64.

Dye, Leota Elizabeth. "A Burkean Analysis of the Function of American Sign Language in the Deaf Community (Kenneth Burke)." DAI 56.09A (1995): 135.

Most persons who were deafened in childhood identify themselves as members of a deaf community marked by the use of American Sign Language (ASL) as their primary language. That deaf adults would sign when the dominant culture is made of those who hear and speak is puzzling. This study posits that members of the deaf community use ASL for the purpose of creating a world that makes sense. This inquiry uses a theoretical perspective informed by Erving Goffman and Kenneth Burke. Goffman offers an introduction into the social and psychological aspects of stigma. Burke's Dramatistic Perspective offers an explanation of the role of rhetoric in creating and maintaining a social order through identity and a symbolic hierarchy. By utilizing Burke's methods of the dramatic pentad (Scene, Agent, Agency, Act, Purpose) and cluster analysis, the function of American Sign Language in the deaf community is discovered. First, literature concerning the deaf is analyzed according to the pentadic elements of Scene, Agent, and Agency. The deaf person, the Agent, is faced with a Scene which does not make sense. The Agent experiences (1) mystery caused from being different from hearing persons; (2) alienation because hearing persons demand the acquisition of speech and speech reading skills; and (3) guilt from failing to gain these skills of speaking and speech reading with ease. An important element within the Scene is the Agency of ASL and deaf publications such as Deaf American. With these elements in mind, a cluster analysis of the 1990 Deaf American writings about American Sign Language written by deaf authors displays the deaf perception of the Act and Purpose of using American Sign Language. The results of these analyses show that rhetoric in ASL Acts to communicate, name, form a deaf identity, create a deaf symbol hierarchy, create a deaf orthodoxy, repossess the world, perform secular prayer, and to perform victimage. The Purpose of the deaf community's use of ASL is to alleviate mystery, guilt, and alienation by creating a world which makes sense.

East, James H., ed. The Humane Particulars: The Collected Letters of William Carlos Williams and Kenneth Burke. Columbia, SC: University of South Carolina Press, 2003.

East, James Henry. "One Along Side the Other: The Collected Letters of William Carlos Williams and Kenneth Burke." DAI 56.04A (1994): 584.

The collected letters of William Carlos Williams and Kenneth Burke from the Beineke Library at Yale, the Pattee Library at The Pennsylvania State University, and the Kenneth Burke estate, which span the entire forty-two years of their relationship from 1921-1962, have been collected, collated, annotated, and introduced. The introduction describes their first meeting, offers a brief look at their lives and works, and contrasts their relationship with that of the attenuated image created by the John C. Thirlwall Selected Letters of William Carlos Williams (1957). The introduction goes on to examine the nature of their relationship as reflected by The Collected Letters and information gathered from interviews with Kenneth Burke, Michael Burke, and Bill Williams, Jr., as well as other sources and concludes with a brief characterization of the nature of their collaboration.

Eddy, Beth. The Rites of Identity: The Religious Naturalism and Cultural Criticism of Kenneth Burke and Ralph Ellison. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2003.

Eddy, Bethel Louise. "The Rites of Identity: The Religious Naturalism and Cultural Criticism of Kenneth Burke and Ralph Ellison." DAI 59.05A (1998): 291.

This dissertation highlights the centrality of identity in Kenneth Burke's and Ralph Ellison's cultural criticism. It emphasizes the religious language in which both men cast their descriptions of the ways societies sustain, fail to sustain, and transform human identities. The dissertation endeavors to demonstrate the tremendous influence of Burke's ideas on Ellison and to show that influence both in Ellison's embrace and criticism of those ideas; the dissertation points out the similarities in the language of the two men and elaborates important differences in their social perspectives. It portrays both men as part of an American tradition of religious naturalism indebted to George Santayana and Ralph Waldo Emerson. Kenneth Burke offers a rhetorical interpretation of natural piety, sacrifice in a tragic mode, and comic communion. He shows how these three concepts shape up a person's sense of self. Respectively these concepts tell a person: (1) what do I owe to whom? (2) what good will I give up for a greater good when push comes to shove? and (3) given these two answers, how can I socialize my sense of self within a larger community in joyful ways? The dissertation argues that Ellison's essays, stories and novel reflect these same concerns. Piety, sacrifice, and the comic serve as thematic organizing concepts in this interpretation of Burke's and Ellison's work. Both Burke and Ellison highlight the unsung contribution vernacular culture makes to rites of identity in a specifically democratic society. In so doing, they help ameliorate elitist tendencies in cultural criticism and make a normative claim. "Antagonistic cooperation" as an exemplary attitude, one drawn from Emerson and elaborated by Burke and Ellison, can further help sustain democratic cultures involved in identity conflicts. This interpretation highlights a humanist emphasis on "comic" ways of interpreting and performing symbolic actions and cautions against an overly tragic and redemptive interpretation of social rituals of sacrifice. These contributions make it imperative to include the social and symbolic elements of Burke's and Ellison's thought in a pragmatist and naturalist canon of American religious thought.

Edelman, Murray J. From Art to Politics. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1995.

---. The Symbolic Uses of Politics. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 1964.

Edelman, Samuel M. "Supersessionism Rears Its Ugly Head in the Church's Dominus Iesus: A Contextual Analysis." Shofar: An Interdisciplinary Journal of Jewish Studies 22.2 (2004): 4-11.

Ambiguity and ambivalence have marked the Catholic Churches' relationship with the Jewish people and Judaism since Saul of Tarsus converted and became Paul. Condemnation and protection have been the twin pillars of Vatican policy towards the Jews since the Church became Rome's Church under Constantine. Those who could not see the difference between the Church's need to vilify and demonize the Jews and their need to keep the Jews around from a theological perspective, murdered millions of Jews over the 2000 years of Church history. In light of Auschwitz, the Catholic Church has had to confront the question of doctrines that had been central to Church that may have had an impact in setting the groundwork for future atrocities against the Jews.

Edmonds, Michael. Rev. of The Selected Correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley, 1915-1981 by Paul Jay, ed. Library Journal 113.19 (1988): 69. Reviews the book 'The Selected Correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley, 1915-1981,' by Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley.

Ehinger, Douglas. Rev. of A Rhetoric of Motives by Kenneth Burke. The Quarterly Journal of Speech 36 (1950): 557-58.

Eisenberg, Barry Eliot. "The Neighborhood as a Communication Environment: The Rhetoric of Lament." DAI 42.02A (1980): 138.

This dissertation sought to identify and describe the dominant symbolic themes of a particular speech community in suburban Philadelphia. Using naturalistic research techniques, five central symbols were revealed: disengagement, powerlessness, the neighborhood as an environment not conducive to intimate interaction, hierarchical inconsistency, and cultural transition. An analysis, guided by Kenneth Burke's theory of dramatism, suggested that these five themes embody a rhetoric of lament. Recommendations designed to alleviate the tension associated with a rhetoric of lament in the community are based on principles of systems theory. A discussion of lament as a contemporary societal characteristic is also provided.

Elder, Dana Craig. "A Burkeian Approach to D. H. Lawrence: Perspective on Human Motivation." Dissertation. Washington State University, 1986.

Eliot, T.D. Rev. of Permanence and Change by Kenneth Burke. American Sociological Review 11 (1937): 114-15.

Ellingson, Bruce Craig. "Casper Salathiel Yost Of "The St. Louis Globe-Democrat": The Social Construction of a Narrative Reality (American Society of Newspaper Editors, Missouri)." DAI 60.06A (1999): 237.

This dissertation is the beginnings of a cultural history. Its subject is Casper Salathiel Yost, founder of the American Society of Newspaper Editors (ASNE) and 52-year employee of the St. Louis Globe-Democrat . This work describes Yost's consciousness, offering the thoughts and reasons behind his act of founding the ASNE. This work explores the interaction between the founder of the ASNE and the practice of journalism as it evolved from the 19th to the 20th century—tracking, in a small way, journalism consciousness from its intellectual concepts to journalism practice. This is not a history of the founding of the ASNE; rather, it is an exploration into the actions of a journalist whose newspaper career confronted the dynamics of early 20th Century America. The central research problem of this dissertation is of two parts. First, the dissertation addresses the question, “How can one tap into the consciousness of a public figure long dead?” Second, it asks “What was the consciousness of Casper Salathiel Yost that can help us understand the professional principles he voiced and positions he took?” In sum, the aim of this dissertation is to develop strategic tools for engaging in the cultural history of consciousness, and then to use those tools to dig at one particular site of historical importance—Yost's speech to the members of the ASNE at their first annual convention in 1923. This dissertation offers a “situation-strategy analysis” method of doing cultural history based upon the writings of Alasdair MacIntyre, Jerome Bruner, David Carr, Gene Wise, and Kenneth Burke. Fundamental to this situation-strategy analysis are the explorations of a subject's texts and paradigm community. A key concern, also, is the reconstruction of a subject's narrative self-concept.

Elliott, Scott Maxwell. "A Rhetorical Analysis of Social Drama in the Acquired Immune Deficiency Acquired Immune Deficiency Syndrome Etiology Debate." DAI 57.11A (1996): 180.

The author establishes in this dissertation four lines of arguments: First, the rhetoric of scientific knowledge claims is a legitimate realm of inquiry, especially in light of the growing power of science to impact social and political debates. One such controversy is the debate over the cause or causes of Acquired Immune Deficiency Syndrome. Second, the ideal of science is still too far removed from the reality of scientifically derived knowledge claims. Thus what is needed is an examination of how scientific debates develop naturally, rather than an application of recreative criticism embodied in the "logic of science". Third, an alternative methodology to standard philosophy of science is articulated and defended. A critical approach, grounded in Burke's theory of dramatism, places the critic in a position to explain the progression of arguments, counter-arguments, and non-arguments exhibited in scientific debates. The identifying terms of social dramatism focus analysis on the tactics used by scientists/rhetors to communicate competing belief systems. This form of rhetorical criticism is consistent with the works of prominent rhetorical theorists, has been used effectively in interdisciplinary fields; and has the support of major, though heretical, philosophers and historians of science. This perspective identifies the crucial differences between a debate in Science as theory building and Science as a human centered activity. Finally, a contemporary area of scientific discourse, the HIV/AIDS etiology debate, is offered to further explore the potential of applying social dramatism to the rhetorical study of science.

Elton, William. A Guide to the New Criticism. Revised ed. Chicago: Modern Poetry Association, 1953.

Elwood, William N., and Kathryn Greene. ""Risks Both Known and Unknown": A Qualitative Method to Assess the Role of Situation in Hiv/Std Risk and Prevention." Journal of Homosexuality 50.1 (2005): 135-55.

The idea of situation has gained increased attention in HIV/STD prevention research and practice. In the context of prevention, situation does not simply connote setting or place but also incorporates meanings people attached to the physical setting and how the complex interrelation of setting, meaning, and behaviors influences decisions regarding sexual behaviors and prevention measures. Kenneth Burke's pentadic analysis provides a means to illuminate how situation influences decisions regarding sexual behaviors and risk taking. This manuscript describes the pentadic method, its application to situation and sexual risk behaviors, and its utility through content analysis of transcribed interviews (or texts) with men who patronize bathhouses, bathhouse staff members, and release forms from bathhouse establishments in three geographic areas. In this case, the analysis reveals that bathhouse patrons and policies perceive bathhouses as situations that privilege expedient sexual release rather than individuals and over how those releases occur. This predominant perspective impedes, but does not preclude, risk reduction. The authors provide recommendations for promoting condom use for anal sex in the bathhouse setting as well as for the utility of pentadic analysis in related research.

Emerson, O.B. Rev. of Reading Faulknerian Tragedy by Warwick Wadlington. American Literature 61 (1989): 124.

Emmerson, Colbey Lani. "Careless of Correctness: Modernism and the Mistake from Henry James to the Harlem Renaissance." DAI 64.08A (2003): 185.

This dissertation is about the emergence of the mistake as a pivotal figurative device in American literature and civic life. Accidents, anomalies and anachronisms of various kinds figure in the study, which argues that mistakes were idealized in American culture because they were seen as the harbingers of chance, risk and improvisation to everyday life. Particularly interesting is the way artists began to solicit mistakes, believing that a disaster could lend to ordinary experience the heightened and excited sense of being more typically associated with art. Mistakes ushered into the American imagination an uneven world of unexpected opportunities beyond the stasis of familial and biological determinism, endowing lived experience with the character and charm of aesthetic experience. The project further investigates the mistake as a method of literary history, using jarring juxtapositions to create unusual constellations of artists. There are three fulcrums of the mistake in American modernism: Henry James, Mina Loy, and Alain Locke. Each experiments with a different kind of mistake: James in opposing the “committed mistake” to the vita activa, Loy in glamour as anomaly, and Locke in the anachronism of race. Clustered around James, Loy and Locke are other artists of the Emersonian tradition whose radical skepticism of philosophical and institutional systems also caused them to solicit mistakes. Many of them, such as Loy, Locke and Greta Garbo, do not conform to conventional expectations about literary intellectuals of the period. Others whom I align with the American tradition are not technically “American”: Giovanni Papini, Marie Curie, Gaudier Bzreska. What holds these figures together, besides surprising historical connections obfuscated by the kind of systemic genealogies Emerson abhorred, was their commitment to an inventive form of irony dedicated to representing totally incommensurable realities juxtaposed and clashing with one another. Their constellation creates a mosaic providing what Kenneth Burke calls “perspective by incongruity,” where seeing one thing through the mirror of another highlights aspects of both otherwise invisible.

Engnell, Richard A. "Materiality, Symbolicity, and the Rhetoric of Order: `Dialectical Biologism' as Motive in Burke." Western Journal of Communication 62.1 (1998): 1.

Criticizes the work of author Kenneth Burke for its lack of attention to non-symbolic motivation in rhetoric. Varieties of materiality; Discussion on the five motivational dialectics; Use of dialectical motivations in criticism; Need for rhetorical strategies to integrate material and symbolic motives.

Enholm, Donald K. Rev. of Realism and Relativism: A Perspective on Kenneth Burke by Robert Heath. Horns of Plenty 2 (1989): 53-55.

Enoch, Jessica. "Becoming Symbol-Wise: Kenneth Burke�s Pedagogy of Critical Reflection." College Composition and Communication 56.2 (2004): 279-96.

Enos, Theresa. "Verbal Atom Cracking: Burke and a Rhetoric of Reading." Philosophy and Rhetoric 31.1 (1998): 64-70.

Enos, Theresa Jarnagin. "Process toward Unity: Contemporary Rhetorical Criticism of Literary Art." DAI 41.04A (1980): 127.

Contemporary rhetorical criticism should attempt to integrate all that is gained from a literary work into one workable critical frame whose foundation is rhetoric as the study or use of language symbols that persuade through identification. To gain the greatest amount of knowledge about a work of art, the rhetorical critic should work through a process made possible by the contributions to literary criticism of the New Critics, I. A. Richards, and Kenneth Burke. This process analysis moves from inside the text to reader response to the writer's world. What the contemporary rhetorical critic does with these forms of criticism is to make interrelationships clear by revealing the identification that interlocks the triangle of work-reader-writer. Rhetorical criticism concerns itself not only with what the work is but what it might be. The rhetorical critic's quest, then, is to discover not how good the work is but what its significance is and how it achieves that significance. Just as contemporary rhetoric reflects the intellectual and social values of its age, twentieth-century rhetorical criticism should reflect the contemporary problems and values of its age. Because today's world of specialized knowledge can offer few certainties or common values, ethos, how man articulates his own self, is an important concern of rhetorical criticism. The theories of the New Critics, Richards, and Burke reveal this progression from attention to work to bringing in the reader, then consciously including the writer and his intentions, his ethos. The New Critics' intense intellectual approach to literature fixes limits where adherence to the text checks the reader's imagination and minimizes concern with historiography and biography, thus forcing attention upon relationships within the work itself. Although the New Critics did advance interest in literary criticism, their main critical failure is equating three separate relationships: work, reader, writer. With the New Critical close textual reading, I. A. Richards combines psychological theory, approaching literature as a psychological investigation in an attempt to analyze the reader's experience. To Richards, a literary work is a stimulus, which produces a particular state in its reader. The reader reacts to the words he reads, and then attempts to find out what in the work stimulates the particular response. That a work of literature inherently is a communication between writer and reader becomes the basic tenet of his reader response theory; thus, his theory admits the reader as a determiner of meaning (what the work means to him) as well as the meaning of the work itself. Kenneth Burke methodizes Richards' theory, particularly that literature is rhetoric because it exerts a transforming force on life as it begins in the life of the writer and moves into the life of the reader. Advancing from a concern with the meaning of the text and its meaning to the reader into the writer's inventive world that also includes the writer as a determiner of meaning, Burke comes closest to forming a complete critical theory--a critical theory that is rhetorical--and its methodology--rhetorical analysis. Rhetorical criticism should function mainly to show readers how to understand and use words so that they not only illumine literature but also give a greater understanding of human relationships, an understanding of the work's significance in order to form morally right attitudes, attitudes that realize Burke's goal of the "good life." Because rhetorical criticism concentrates on discovering interrelationships through identification, it comes closer to bridging gaps among work-reader-writer than any other form of criticism. Rhetorical analysis has great moral value for modern man in his attempt to articulate self.

Ervin, John Christopher. "Cultivating Green Ethos: Organic Rhetoric in the Mainstream Market (Kenneth Burke, Kevin Deluca)." DAI 65.08A (2004): 111.

This dissertation applies Burkean rhetorical theory to organic breakfast cereal boxes. The dissertation's primary goals are, first, to explore how mediated experience is replacing lived experience for many concerned but disengaged environmentalists and, second, to explore how the marketing of organic foods engenders reductive understandings of organic ideology and organic agriculture. Chapter one frames my study in rhetoric defined in the broadest sense. In introducing the work of Kevin DeLuca, who analyzes the “image event” as the primary rhetorical activity of several environmental groups, I hope to provide a framework for a dissertation that examines texts outside the bounds of rhetoric traditionally conceived. Chapter two, “A Review of Current Scholarship,” introduces a variety of research that informs the dissertation. To make meaningful analyses of the texts I chose to examine, I found the need to immerse myself in marketing and advertising research, environmental rhetoric, rhetorical theory, and the environmental and agricultural sciences. Chapter three, “Texts and Theory,” outlines the means by which I chose the texts to study and the theoretical lens through which I studied those texts. I go to great lengths to provide the rationale for my selection of organic cereal boxes as the text I have chosen to analyze in this dissertation. In addition, chapter three outlines Kenneth Burke's rhetoric of identification, a theoretical lens ideally suited for such analysis. Chapters four and five provide the bulk of my analysis and discussion. In chapter four, I outline three ubiquitous claims that emerged in my analysis: organic is better for the environment; organic is better for us; organic tastes better. In addition, chapter four applies Burke's rhetorical theory to those claims as they appear on the sample of cereal boxes. My primary goal in chapter four is to read those texts through a Burkean rhetorical lens. Not until chapter five do I draw meaningful conclusions based on my readings discussed in chapter four.

Evangelista, Paul Anthony. "The Creation Myth as a Symbolic Form: An Analogic and Dramatistic Perspective." DAI 42.02A (1980): 140.

The thesis of this dissertation posits that myths (in particular, creation myths) have common formal characteristics with identifiable rhetorical characteristics. Key terms (symbolic form, rhetorical form, and creation myth) are defined and explained. The study is divided as follows. Chapter One, in addition to introducing the study, describes the method for examining the creation myths. The analog method of rhetorical criticism is selected as an appropriate way to begin to chart formal similarities between myths from cultures separated in time, space, and social organization. Further, it is suggested that a dramatistic frame of reference, derived from the writings of Kenneth Burke, offers a profitable theoretical basis for the interpretation of the social functions of the creation myth. Finally, chapter one offers a discussion of the potential utility of a rhetorical view of myth. Six implications of a reconceptualization of myth are described. First, it was argued that myth may be reconceived as a rhetorical figure intimately related to the canon of invention. Second, it is posited that myth highlights, recognizes, and fulfills the familial motive of symbolic action. Third, myth is said to offer an example of and to deepen our understanding of the symbolic imperative in humans. Fourth, it is claimed that myth offers a means of extending rhetorical studies. The fifth implication is that myth provides a paradigm for the study of image formation on the interpersonal, cultural, and mass level of communication. Sixth, and lastly, it is suggested that myth offers the rhetorician case studies in second order change. Chapter one closes with a preview of the remainder of the dissertation. Chapter Two defines the formal characteristics of the two creation myths examined in the study. The chapter describes the focus of the analog derived from the two myths. Differences in the cultural experiences of the peoples who produced the two myths are described, and substantive differences between the texts of the two myths are outlined. Though recognizing the extreme differences between the two cultures, the chapter nevertheless maintains that the two creation myths contain seven formal characteristics: the divine, barrenness, mystery, conception, order, complexity, and contemplation. These characteristics are defined as qualitative rather than substantive in nature, and are said to function as a rhetorical form in a manner described by Kenneth Burke as a qualitative progression. Chapter Three interprets the creation myths according to their functions as rhetorical forms. The Seven Mythical Moments described in chapter two are shown to comprise the form of a qualitative progression. The rhetorical functions of the creation myth are explained through the utilization of four frames of reference borrowed from the works of Kenneth Burke: (1) (as previously noted) that the creation myth functions as a qualitative progression; (2) that the creation myth exemplifies nonphenomenal communication; (3) that the creation myth functions as an ultimate term; and (4) that the creation myth is an element of the universal symbol system. In conclusion it is argued that the creation myths functions as a metaphor for creativity, and that, ultimately, God itself may be considered as a metaphor for the creative imperative. The final chapter summarizes the major conclusions of the dissertation and offers suggestions for future research. These are: (1) The Seven Mythical Moments should be adapted as categories for performing generic analyses of creation myths. (2) That research be begun to discover whether or not the Seven Mythical Moments also describe individual creative acts. (3) Future research could employ other Burkeian frames of reference for interpreting creation myths. (4) By further examination of the rhetoric of creation, the classical rhetorical canon of invention may be reformulated and enhanced. (5) The reconceptualization of myth as a symbolic form may be employed in other disciplines in the study of mythology.

Evans, Kate. "The Physical Form of the School." British Journal of Educational Studies 27.1 (1979): 29-40.

Examines the physical form of schools. Problems of social order; Provision of universal education in conditions of urban industrialism; Rhetoric on new school spaces.

Ewbank, Henry L. "The Constitution: Burkeian, Brandeisian and Borkian Perspectives." Southern Communication Journal 61.3 (1996): 220-32.

Fabj, Valeria F. "Forgiveness and Tolerance in the Nuclear Age: The Rhetoric of the Nuclear-Weapon-Free Zone Movement in the United States." DAI 50.08A (1989): 317.

One common reaction to the nuclear peril is a feeling of guilt associated with the thought that human beings possess the power to destroy the world many times over and to bring about the total extinction of the human race. Using the works of Kenneth Burke, this dissertation analyzes how people can be freed from this sense of guilt and encouraged to act. Hanna Arend's concept of forgiveness and Herbert Marcuse's concept of tolerance are integrated into Burke's notion of the move from guilt to redemption. Forgiveness considers past mistakes as finished, promises they will not be repeated, and moves on to a new form of discourse. Tolerance accepts the past as inevitable and projects it into the future. This study uses Burke's theory of dramatism and the concepts of forgiveness and tolerance to analyze the rhetoric of the Nuclear-Weapon-Free Zone movement in the United States. To do so, it relies heavily on Leland Griffin's application of dramatism to the study of social movements. After providing the background for the movement by looking at the Nuclear-Weapon-Free Zone movement throughout the world and at the Nuclear Freeze movement in the United States, the dissertation turns to an in-depth analysis of the rhetorical strategies used by the movement. Nuclear-weapon-free zone activists reject nuclear weapons by declaring their community nuclear-free. These declarations vary in scope and function but they all point to an attempt to translate what is usually seen as a national issue into a community issue. The creation of nuclear weapon-free zones allows people to cease tolerating the existence of nuclear-weapons and embrace forgiveness by considering past events as finished and working to create a world free of nuclear weapons.

Fallon, Janet Laurentia. "A Burkeian Analysis of the Rhetoric of Margaret Thatcher." DAI 42.07A (1981): 209.

This dissertation represents an in-depth and scholarly analysis of the rhetorical efforts, campaign strategies, and consubstantial appeals which were utilized by Britain's Conservative Party Leader, Margaret Thatcher, as symbolic acts which were intended to induce political and social change in the United Kingdom during the latter 1970's. The major question, which this study seeks to answer, asks: "What distinctive features in the character of Margaret Thatcher and in the nature of her rhetoric account for the political influences that both she and her rhetoric had on the British people in 1979?" The methodology employed in this study is drawn primarily from theories of rhetorical criticism and theories of dramatism as presented by Kenneth Burke. Burke's schematic method, the "pentad," provides the study with an analytical tool that functions as a guide in understanding the rhetorical, political, and social interaction which occurred in Britain in the past decade. Burke's pentad enables this study to focus on the British political and social arena as it can be said to have constituted a "scene"; on Margaret Thatcher as she played the leading role as "agent" and on the British electorate as they served as "respondent-agents"; on Mrs. Thatcher's public addresses, interviews, informal remarks, and campaign strategies as they represented collectively a rhetorical "act"; on the General Election of 1979 as it was a formal channel or "agency" through which change was instigated; and on the controversial political and social issues as they contributed to the many reasons, motives, and "purposes" which caused Margaret Thatcher and the Tories to provoke and to incite the British people to act decisively in the ballot booth. The conclusions which this study reaches are two-fold. First, in answering the major question, the conclusions generate critical judgments about Margaret Thatcher as political rhetor; and second, they generate projections about rhetorical criticism and future research.

Fallows, Randall. "The Enneagram of Cheers: Where Everybody Knows Your Number." Journal of Popular Culture 34.2 (2000): 169-79. The Enneagram is a kind of choreographic guide to the dancing of many different attitudes, a method of personality analysis which posits that there are nine basic attitudinal orientations which individuals unconsciously adopt. It has become increasingly popular among psychologists because it avoids the reductionism of those therapeutic schools which suggest that all people are guided by the same basic desires. In applying the Enneagram to the TV sitcom Cheers, it can be seen more clearly what makes it an exemplary show, why it drew both high ratings and critical praise for eleven seasons and still has continued success in syndication. Without knowing about this theory, the writers of Cheers represented and developed all nine personality types in characters who seem real, consistent, and enduringly familiar. Though in the part thirty-three years, as of 2000, the Enneagram has undergone much revision and expansion, it is by no means new. It was initially developed in ancient Greece, possibly by Pythagoras, and used by different religious organizations through the years, most recently by Jesuit priests in South America. This brief application of the Enneagram demonstrates that much of the appeal of Cheers lies in the familiarity and consistency of its characters, characters who are never shown as acting in ways which seem inauthentic in order to exaggerate the comedy.

Fallows, Randall Jonathan. "Dramatic Realities: The Creation and Reception of American Political and Fictional Dramas of the Late 1940s and Their Influence on Gender Role Construction (Political Dramas, Miller Arthur, Capra Frank, Hellman Lillian, Chaplin Charlie)." DAI 54.11A (1993): 211.

This dissertation explores the influence of cold war political language on the formation of gender roles, as represented in a few paradigmatic dramas of the late 1940s. The roles of the "responsible man" and the "dutiful housewife" were not created during this period but became understood as the only proper way for people to behave. Applying the concept of "terministic screens" from Kenneth Burke, I argue that this cultural hegemony was largely a result of attitudes embedded in the language of anti-Communism, an argument I substantiate through a reading of the texts of the House Un-American Activities Committee (HUAC) as drama. I then look at two dramas--Arthur Miller's play Death of a Salesman and Frank Capra's film It's a Wonderful Life--which posit similar gender roles as did the Committee and two dramas--Lillian Hellman's play Another Part of The Forest and Charlie Chaplin's film Monsieur Verdoux--which challenge the merit of these same roles. I argue that the widespread acceptance of the former dramas and rejection of the latter is not because of any intrinsic worth but due to cultural attitudes which shape people's understanding of what seems true to life. Understanding the creation and reception of these texts gives more insight into why the culture of the late 1940s and 1950s took the shape that it did, particularly in the formation of a cultural hegemony based on strict adherence to gender roles. I argue throughout this study that there is a need to read dramatic language and images critically because even seemingly innocent dramas are embedded with political attitudes which shape our lives. I propose that it is not enough to assert that a text is great, but it is important to look at why it is considered so and by whom. Thus, I conclude that a cultural approach to understanding literature is more fruitful than those approaches based on following a canon, for the former not only shows more accurately how a text is constructed and reconstructed in various readings, but also provides us with a personal power of discernment over those images which could lead to social conformity.

Fannin, Leon F. Rev. of Permanence and Change: An Anatomy of Purpose by Kenneth Burke. American Sociological Review 31.2 (1966): 277. Reviews the book "Permanence and Change: An Anatomy of Purpose," by Kenneth Burke.

Farell, James M. "The Speech Within: Trope and Performance in Daniel Webster�s Eulogy to Adams and Jefferson." Rhetoric and Political Culture in Nineteenth Century. Ed. Thomas W. Benson. Lansing MI: Michigan State UP, 1997. 15-37.

Faris, Robert E. L. Rev. of A Grammar of Motives by Kenneth Burke. The American Journal of Sociology 52 (1946-47): 449-50.

Farmer, James O. Rev. of Southern Capitalist by Laurence Shore. American Historical Review 93 (1988): 236.

Farrell, Kathleen M. Rev. of Kenneth Burke in Greenwich Village: Conversing with the Moderns, 1915-1931 by Jack Selzer. The Quarterly Journal of Speech 84.4 (1988): 528-30.

Farrell, Thomas. "Comic History Meets Tragic Memory: Burke and Habermas on the Drama of Human Relations." Kenneth Burke and Contemporary European Thought. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 1995. 34-75.

Faulkner, D.W. Rev. of The Selected Correspondence of Kenneth Burke and Malcolm Cowley by Paul Jay, ed. . Sewanee Review 97 (1989): 482.

Faulkner, D. W. "Charting a Literary Life." Sewanee Review 102.3 (1994): 70-73. Reviews the book `Malcolm Cowley: The Formative Years,' by Hans Bak. Biography of literary critic Malcolm Cowley; Influences in Cowley's work.

Feagin, Susan. Rev. of The Culture of Criticism and the Criticism of Culture by Giles Gunn. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 47 (1989): 101.

Feehan, Michael. "Chinese Finger-Traps or 'a Perturbation in the Reality Field': Paradox as Conversion in Philip K. Dick's Fiction." Philip K. Dick: Contemporary Criticial Interpretations. Ed. Samuel J. Umland. Westport, CN: Greenwood Press, 1995.

---. "Co-Haggling with Robert Wess." Pre/Text: A Journal of Rhetorical Theory 12 (1991): 33-36.

---. "Kenneth Burke and Mary Baker Eddy." Unending Conversations: New Writings by and About Kenneth Burke. Ed. Greig R. Henderson and David Cratis Williams. Carbondale: Southern Illinois UP, 2001. 206-24.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Contribution to a Theory of Language." Semiotica 76 (1989): 245-66.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Discovery of Dramatism." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 65 (1979): 405-11.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Dualistic Theory of Constitutions." Pre/Text: A Journal of Rhetorical Theory 12.1 (1991): 39-59.

---. "Oscilliation as Assimilation: Burke's Latest Self-Revisions." Pre/Text: A Journal of Rhetorical Theory 6.3-4 (1985): 319-27.

---. "The Role of �Attitudes� in Dramatism." Visions of Rhetoric: History, Theory, and Criticism. Ed. Charles W. Kneupper. Arlington, TX: Rhetoric Society of America, 1987.

Feidelson, Charles. Rev. of Kenneth Burke and the Drama of Human Relations by William H. Rueckert. American Literature 36.2 (1964): 232. Reviews the non-fiction book 'Kenneth Burke and the Drama of Human Relations,' by William H. Rueckert.

Fergusson, Francis. "Kenneth Burke's Grammar of Motives." The Human Image in Dramatic Literature. Garden City, NY: Doubleday, 1957. 193-204.

Feyerherm, Joel. "Applications of Kenneth Burke's Theories to Teaching Technical Writing." Technical Writing Teacher 17 (1990): 41-49.

Fillion, Bryant P. "Rhetoric as Symbolic Action: An Explication of Kenneth Burke's Theory of Rhetoric and Its Implications for the Teaching of Rhetoric in Secondary Schools." Dissertation. Florida State University, 1970.

Fiordo, Richard. "Kenneth Burke's Semiotic." Semiotica: Journal fo the International Association for Semiotic Studies 23 (1978): 53-75.

Fisher, Jeanne Y. "A Burkean Analysis of the Rhetorical Dimensions of a Multiple Murder and Suicide." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 60 (1974): 175-89.

Fisher, Walter R. Human Communication as Narration: Toward a Philosophy of Reason, Value, and Action. Columbia: U of South Carolina P, 1987.

---. "The Importance of Style in Systems of Rhetoric." Southern Communication Journal 27 (1962): 173-82.

Flannery, Mary Ann. "A Dramatistic Analysis of Rhetorical Strategies and Motives in the Sanctuary Trial, United States V. Maria Del Socorro Pardo De Aguilar, Et.Al. (1986) (United States V. Maria Del Socorro Pardo De Aguilar)." DAI 50.11A (1989): 279.

This trial convicted eight of eleven defendants tried for conspiracy as members of the sanctuary movement. The trial presents a unique opportunity to study the effectiveness of rhetorical strategies and motive in achieving identification in target audiences. The trial transcripts revealed evidences of Burke's schema of dramatistic motives: Hierarchy, victimage, mortification, guilt, martyrdom, rebirth. The problems faced by the prosecution were: To prevent arguments on the First and Fourth Amendment; to prevent discussion of U.S.-Central American policies; to reduce harm of government misconduct in the investigation and the trial; to weaken the credibility of the sanctuary movement. The problems faced by the defense were: To oppose the argument that law is superior to conscience; to challenge the investigation of the movement as legal; to challenge the position of the Court as unbiased; to oppose suppression of Justice Department involvement. The strategies used by the prosecution were: Avoidance to address its first problem; suppression for the second and third problems; vilification, the fourth. The defense used legitimation to address its first problem; vilification, the second; satirization and dramatization of alternatives, the third; and universalization, the fourth. These strategies were substantiated through a thematic analysis of 26 interviews with participants and observers of the trial. The third step applied Burke's schema of rhetorical motives to the strategies discovered. The prosecution's strategy of avoidance indicated hierarchy; suppression indicated guilt; vilification demonstrated victimage and redemption. The defense's strategy of legitimation revealed hierarchy; vilification indicated guilt; satirization and dramatization of alternatives indicated victimage; universalization revealed catharsis and martyrdom indicated redemption. The fourth step employed a thematic analysis of interviewees' answers to questions on motives and identification. In the final analysis dramatism demonstrates that motives create identification between each of the two sides with the audience sympathetic to that side. (Abstract shortened with permission of author.)

Flecky, Alexandra N. "High Priest and Homespun Prophet: The Role of Argument and Synecdoche in Scientific Voices (Richard Dawkins, Michael Behe)." MAI 39.04 (2001): 199.

In addressing the uninitiated public, scientists' texts use a priestly voice to defend orthodoxy. Scientists' texts opposing orthodoxy use a prophetic voice to propose alternative views. In this thesis, I examine two scientific voices that address the evolution-creationism issue. Richard Dawkins' Unweaving the Rainbow (1998) defends evolution and Michael Behe's Darwin's Black Box (1996) proposes a new creationist theory, intelligent design. My analytical method builds upon argumentation as a hallmark of scientific discourse and also synecdoche, a figure of speech broadened in the writings of Kenneth Burke, as a particularly useful critical tool. My analysis reveals Dawkins' voice as a high priest asserting authority that decreases its identification with the public. Behe's voice is that of a homespun prophet, increasing identification between the public and him through personal “homespun” characteristics. This signals significant changes in creationist rhetoric and also in assumptions that “culture wars” continue over this issue.

Fleming, D. "Rhetoric as a Course of Study." College English 61.2 (1998): 169-91.

Fleming, Rudd. Rev. of Perspectives by Incongruity and Terms for Order. Modern Language Journal 69 (1965): 396-97.

---. "Review of Perspectives by Incongriuty and Terms for Order." Modern Language Journal (1965).

Fletcher, Angus. "Volume and Body in Burke�s Criticism, or Stalled in the Right Place." Representing Kenneth Burke. Ed. Hayden White and Margaret Brose. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1982. 150-75.

Flood, Timothy Edward. "Changing Voices: Teaching the History of Rhetoric through Film." DAI 63.04A (2002): 435.

The dissertation deals in the history of rhetoric, film theory, and a renewed pedagogy empowered by both—demonstrating and encouraging the reprioritization of film as a teaching tool, thereby reconciling the text-based world of higher education and the multi-media driven world outside of academics. This dissertation depends on varying approaches to metaphor and mythology, and on the many levels of message and meaning which come from these. The Introduction focuses on the tragedies of September 11, 2001 and investigates the roles and influence of media in general, and film specifically, in American society. As Barthes indicates in his Mythologies, these influences are rhetorical: linguistic, symbolic and communicative. They relate stories and events, and create collective senses of society and an individual's place there. Chapters Two through Four are film-specific. There is the history of rhetoric from its origins (“Aristotle and The Blair Witch Project ”) through its permutations during the Dark Ages, Renaissance and Enlightenment (“3…2…1…Contact”), and into the flowering of voice and message that marks rhetoric's modern age (“Marxism in Cameron's Titanic”). These chapters are demonstrative and theoretical: they mirror moments in rhetoric's history as they prove that film is an effective medium with which to teach that history. Chapters One and Five address trends in the study of rhetoric and in the evolution of higher-education, from the elite, interactive, self-perpetuating systems they were to the more vast, market-driven, and distanced interactions they now are. Citing critics as wide-ranging as bell hooks, Mikhail Bakhtin, Thomas Kuhn, George Lakoff and Mark Johnson, Walter Ong, Marshall McLuhan, Paulo Freire and Kenneth Burke, and incorporating examples from Aristotle, Miguel de Cervantes, Henry James, and James Joyce, I highlight in these chapters the trend from teaching in the classical, Aristotelian, model, through the changes wrought by World War II, and as the infusion of multimedia resources now alters the purpose and practice of higher education. These highlights are also rhetorical, considerations of how power and influence are communicated, and with film as the next step in this evolution and its ultimate salvation.

Fluck, Winfried. "Literature as Symbolic Action." Amerikastudien 28.3 (1983): 361-71.

Fogarty, Daniel S.J. "Choices and Possibilities for a New Rhetoric." Roots for a New Rhetoric. New York: Bureau of Publications, Teacher's College, Columbia University, 1959. 116-40.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Theory." Roots for a New Rhetoric. New York: Bureau of Publications, Teacher's College, Columbia University, 1959. 56-87.

Ford, Newell F. "Kenneth Burke and Robert Penn Warren: Criticism by Obsessive Metaphor." Journal of English and Germanic Philology 53 (1954): 172-77.

Forman, Janis. "Collaborative Business Writing: A Burkean Perspective for Future Research." Journal of Business Communication 28 (1991): 233-57.

Foss, Karen A. and Cindy L. White. "Being and the Promise of Trinity: A Feminist Addition to Burke�s Theory of Dramatism." Kenneth Burke and the 21st Century. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Albany: State U of New York P, 1999. 99-111.

Foss, Sonja K., Karen A. Foss, and Robert Trapp. "Bibliography: Kenneth Burke." Contemporary Perspectives on Rhetoric. Prospect Heights, IL: Waveland Press, 1985. 291-304.

---. "Kenneth Burke." Contemporary Perspectives on Rhetoric. Prospect Heights, IL: Waveland Press, 1985. 153-88.

Foss, Sonja K. "Pentadic Criticism." Rhetorical Criticism. Prospect Heights, IL: Waveland Press, 1989. 335-43.

Foss, Sonja K. and Cindy L. Griffin. "A Feminist Perspective on Rhetorical Theory: Toward a Clarification of Boundaries." Western Journal of Communication 56 (1992): 330-49.

Foster, Derek S. "Squeegee Kids: A Study of Successful Scapegoating, 1995--2001 (Kenneth Burke)." DAI 65.12A (2004): 374.

This is a study of how the social issue of squeegeeing was constructed in the media. It concentrates on media coverage in Toronto and the period ranging from 1995 to 2001—the time and place of the greatest debate in the Canadian context. The main theoretical tool for this analysis comes from the collected work of Kenneth Burke. Specifically, I apply Burkean dramatism—the idea that all life is a drama and that all dramas involve some means of “guilt-redemption”—in order to understand the social issue of squeegeeing as a drama created by communication. I contend that people symbolically act through language and create dramas when they make claims in the media. These claims about squeegee kids were inherently moralistic. Rhetoric about squeegee kids cast them as a problem in need of reform. I will show how squeegee kids came to represent social dis-ease and how they were identified as scapegoats whose eradication would bring about safer streets and a purified social scene. My goal is to demonstrate that a dramatistic analysis of guilt-redemption and people's motives is relevant to the study of contemporary social problems. The debate over squeegeeing (understood dramatistically) illuminates important aspects of our human rhetorical condition and contributes to our understanding of the political and social value of the scapegoating process.

Fox, Catherine. "Beyond the 'Tyranny of the Real': Revisiting Burke's Pentad as Research Method for Professional Communication." Technical Communication Quarterly 11.4 (2002): 365-88.

This article answers Carl Herndl's call for furthering critical approaches to research in professional communication by forwarding Kenneth Burke's concepts of symbolic action, dramatism, and the pentad. This article illustrates, through an analysis of data gathered in a case study of technical writers, how Burke provides us with tools that can produce more varied terministic screens for how critical researchers conceptualize, interpret, and analyze workplace communication.

Fractenberg, David. "Kenneth Burke and the Dialectical Tradition." DAI 38.02A (1976): 485.

Fraiberg, Louis. "Kenneth Burke's Terminological Medium of Exchange." Psychoanalysis and American Literary Criticism. Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 1960. 183-201.

Frank, Armin Paul. Kenneth Burke. New York,: Twayne Publishers, 1969.

---. "Notes on the Reception of Kenneth Burke in Europe." Critical Responses to Kenneth Burke, 1924-1966. Ed. William H. Rueckert. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1969. 424-43.

Frank, Armin Paul and Mechthild Frank. "A Checklist of the Writings of Kennth Burke." Critical Responses to Kenneth Burke, 1924-1966. Ed. William H. Rueckert. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1969. 495-512.

Frank, David A. "Book Reviews: After the New Rhetoric." Rev. of The Rhetorical Imagination of Kenneth Burke by Ross Wolin (and others). Quarterly Journal of Speech 89.3 (2003): 253-66.

Reviews several books on rhetoric. "Chaim Perelman," by Alan G. Gross and Ray D. Dearin; "The Rhetorical Imagination of Kenneth Burke," by Ross Wolin; "The Rhetoric of First Lady Hillary Rodham Clinton: Crisis Management Discourse," by Colleen Elizabeth Kelley; "Media Unlimited: How the Torrent of Images and Sounds Overwhelms Our Lives," by Todd Gitlin.

Frank, Joseph. "Symbols and Civilization." Rev. of The Rhetoric of Religion by Kenneth Burke. The Sewanee Reivew 72 (1964): 479-89.

Fraser, G.S. "Technology and Insight " Rev. of Perspectives by Incongruity and Terms for Order and Paul Valery's Aesthetics. Poetry 106 (1965): 366-68.

Freccero, John. "Logology: Burke on St. Augustine." Representing Kennth Burke. Ed. Hayden White and Margaret Brose. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1982. 52-67.

Freemantle, Anne. Rev. of A Grammar of Motives by Kenneth Burke. The Commonweal 17 May 1946: 120-22.

Fritch, John E. and Karla K. Leeper. "Poetic Logic: The Metaphoric from as a Foundation for a Theory of Troplogical Argument." Argumentation and Advocacy 9 (1993): 186-94.

Fry, Virginia H. "A Juxtaposition of Two Abductions for Studying Communication and Culture." The American Journal of Semiotics 5.1 (1987): 81-93.

Fry, Virginia Henry. "A Metacritique of Kenneth Burke's Ontological, Epistemological, and Axiological Dramatistic System: A Study of a Transplanted Perspective." DAI 43.10A (1982): 189.

This investigation was posed as an inquiry into the process of inter-disciplinary borrowing through which Kenneth Burke's view of rhetorical communication was translated and legitimized into rhetorical scholarship. This study isolated the Burkeian Dramatistic system at two points in time: (1) its initial introduction into the rhetorical scholarship of the 1950's by Marie Hochmuth Nichols and Virginia Holland, and (2) the present quite different intellectual milieu. For the first interpreters of Burke, particular Burkeian terms and methods gained their significance not from their position and coherence within an ontologically, epistemologically, and axiologically meaningful Dramatistic system but rather from their potential use as "correctives" for the perceived inadequacies of the neo-Aristotelian monistic reliance on the historical method. Rather than replicating the earlier effort, a re-translation was posed as a meta-critical inquiry into the Dramatistic system from which the previous terms and methods were extracted. While rhetorical scholars previously borrowed particulars from Burke's Dramatism, an alternative rendering strived to identify the whole and to place the transplanted perspectives back into their original context, thus seeing them as part of a holistic Dramatistic structure having its own inherent logic and historicity. From those varied approaches emerged two disparate understandings of the role rhetoric plays within a Dramatistically conceived world. Following Burke's lead in using the Pentad to identify the essential ratio which captured the meaning of other philosophies, this investigator employed a Pentadic analysis in a reflexive manner in order to illuminate the key Dramatistic element. Three lines of argument were primary: (1) whereas the earlier translation took as fundamental an agent-agency Pentadic meaning, this retranslation identified an essential scene-act (Scientism-Dramatism) ratio; (2) because the prior interpretation failed to discern the disparate symbolic functioning of Rhetoric and Symbolic, it was unable to see that, for Burke, Rhetoric operates more as an energy of permanence than as an agent of change; and (3) the potential value of this retranslation is grounded in the scenic similarities between Burke's context of inquiry and the present practice of rhetorical scholarship.

Frye, Joshua. "Burke, Socioecology, and the Example of Cuban Agriculture." KB Journal 2.2 (2006). This essay contributes the term 'socioecology' to the lexicon of Burkean ecocriticism, a term that can serve to articulate Burke's concern with ecological holism. The social/earth connection in socioecology may be analogized to the language/body connection in symbolic action. The essay illustrates this term with examples from the Burke corpus, theorizes it with the help of Burke, and applies it, mainly to the example of the Cuba's current experimental organic agriculture system.

Fujimaki, Mitsuhiro. "The Rhetoric of Mysticism/Spirituality: Kenneth Burke and Martin Heidegger on Kojiki." Thesis. Wake Forest University, 1995.

Fulford, Robert Lewis. "Kenneth Burke's Dialectic: Platonism and Dramatism." DAI 37.10A (1976): 270.

Gaber, Julia Ellen. "Lamb of God or Demagogue? A Burkean Cluster Analysis of the Selected Speeches of Minister Louis Farrakhan (Nation of Islam, Rhetoric of Rebirth)." DAI 47.11A (1986): 186.

The purpose of this study was to discover the motivations of the leader of the Nation of Islam, Minister Louis Farrakhan, as disclosed by a Burkean cluster analysis of three of his speeches. In recent years, with his preachings which call for Black unity, self-love, and economic self-reliance, Farrakhan has emerged as a significant leader in the Black community. Farrakhan has had various motives attributed to him by critics, ranging from "a lamb of God" to "demagogue." This study chose three speeches which represent Farrakhan's self-described roles during different periods in time. Prior to his alliance with Jesse Jackson during the latter's 1984 campaign for the presidency, Farrakhan described himself as a "messenger for Elijah Muhammad." During his union with Jackson, Farrakhan's role was that of his "brother's surrogate" and "protector." Since his alliance with Jackson, Farrakhan has hailed himself as "the advent of the Messiah" and "the voice of God." The cluster analysis method developed by Kenneth Burke is designed to reveal motivations by grouping together a writer's like and opposing terms and by noting the progression or eventfulness of action within a composition. This method was applied to each of the three speeches and revealed that Farrakhan evolved from Messenger to surrogate to savior, relied on bastardized versions of religious thought to convey his messages, and that, based upon Larson's criteria, he merits the label "demagogue."

Gabin, Rosalind J. "Entitling Kenneth Burke." Rhetoric Review 5 (1987): 196-210.

Gabler, Janet Ann. "Rhetorical Myth in Henry James's "The Bostonians," "The Wings of the Dove," And "The Golden Bowl"." DAI 43.08A (1982): 321.

Rhetoric is the study of successful persuasion and thus examines the dynamics between the orator and his audience. Henry James's novels The Bostonians, The Wings of the Dove, and The Golden Bowl are best studied in light of the rhetorical situations they dramatize, since the major characters in each function as both orator and audience, responding to the rhetorical arguments of others and generating their own. Although especially the later novels elude easy interpretation, a theory of Rhetoric can be applied to James's ethics which leads us to an understanding of James's treatment and evaluation of character. The stability and health of a thriving rhetorical community in a James's novel depends on a dynamic interaction between the individual and his environment. The individual can only expand his horizons through Rhetoric because it is only through communication with others that the individual accumulates knowledge. At the same time, he/she must retain his/her integrity or sense of self. The theory of Rhetoric which ensures this dynamic interaction is Moral Rhetoric, which has been explained historically by George Campbell, implied by the work of William James, and which has informed the rhetorical philosophy of Kenneth Burke and Wayne Booth. Moral rhetoricians assume that the most successful rhetorician is one who does not take advantage of his/her audience's trust in the language that he/she uses but who instead attempts to use language in a way that conforms as closely as possible to reality as both he/she and his/her audience can imagine it. Cultural stability depends on the individual's respect for the integrity of another human being. Thus the individual who uses language deceptively to abuse the integrity of another threatens the community and is negatively judged by James, even if that character is initially drawn sympathetically. Olive Chancellor, Kate Croy, and Charlotte Verver are all faulty rhetoricians. Merton Densher and Maggie Verver, on the other hand, succeed in the Jamesian world because they accept the moral responsibility implied by Rhetoric.

Gall, Robert. Rev. of Kenneth Burke and Martin Heidegger: With a Note Against Deconstruction by Samuel B. Southwell. Journal of the American Academy of Religion 58 (1990): 152-54.

Gallo, Louis J. "Kenneth Burke: The Word and the World." North Dakota Quarterly 42.1 (1974): 33-45.

Gallucci, John A. "Pascal and Kenneth Burke: An Argument for a 'Logological' Reading of the Pensees." Papers on French Seventeenth Century Literature 20.38 (1993): 123-50.

Galvin, Brendan J. "What the Grave Says, the Nest Denies: Burkean Strategies in Theodore Roethke's 'Lost Son' Poems." Dissertation. University of Massachusetts, 1970.

Garlitz, Robert. Kenneth Burke's Logology and Literary Criticism. Philadelphia: Xlibris, 2004.

---. "The Sacrificial Word in Kenneth Burke's Logology." Recherches anglaises et americaines 12 (1979): 33-44.

Garlitz, Robert Edward. "Kenneth Burke's Logology and Literary Criticism." ADD X1980 (1979): 01.

Garrison, Charles E. "The Energy Crisis: A Process of Social Definition." Qualitative Sociology 4.4 (1981): 312-23.

The concept of an energy crisis is seen to have emerged out of a social process and is a metaphor linked to a sequence of events. A property of the metaphor is to emphasize certain aspects and obscure other aspects of the sequence of events to which it refers When compared to the historical events, this metaphor has obscured the role of government and the oil industry in the development of policies of high petroleum consumption and dependency on imports while emphasis has been placed on the role of the consumer. The success of the metaphor can be seen both in the usage of the metaphor in political debates and the unwillingness of people to question the reality of the crisis or to consider changes in the institutions of energy. Explanations of a new awareness of the depletion of non-renewable resources do not adequately explain the success of the metaphor. The success of the metaphor may have some positive value but a number of negative effects are also occurring.

Garver, Eugene. "Why Pluralism Now?" Monist 73.3 (1990): 388-410.

Presents information on pluralism and examines the existence of pluralism in religion. Reason everyone is considered a pluralist; Reference to philosphers like Aristotle and Plato; Emergence of systematic pluralism; Discussion on anti-semitism in Christianity during the 16th century.

Geertz, Clifford. "Blurred Genres: The Refiguration of Social Thought." American Scholar 49 (1980): 165-79.

Gellis, Mark. "Burke, Campbell, Johnson, and Priestley: A Rhetorical Analysis of Four British Pamphlets of the American Revolution (Burke Edmund, Campbell George, Johnson Samuel, Priestley Joseph)." DAI 54.07A (1993): 285.

This study was undertaken to increase knowledge of an important but largely unexamined genre of public discourse in the late eighteenth century: the political pamphlet. The four texts selected were Edmund Burke's A Letter to the Sheriffs of Bristol, George Campbell's The Nature, Extent, and Importance of the Duty of Allegiance, Samuel Johnson's Taxation No Tyranny, and Joseph Priestley's An Address to Protestant Dissenters. A revised version of neo-Aristotelian rhetorical criticism was designed, providing a synthesis of the theories of Aristotle and Kenneth Burke. The new methodology proposes that the occasion of a rhetorical text is not only a matter of the historical and social conditions that contributed to its composition and reception, but that the rhetor will reconstruct the occasion within the text itself. There will be a relationship between the reconstructed occasion and the arguments employed in the text; this will not, however, exclude a relationship between the arguments and external conditions. Kenneth Burke's system of dramatistic analysis (the "pentad") offers a technique for the description of textually reconstructed occasions. Finally, identification provides a basic rhetorical principle to explain the operation of the traditional forms of argument described by Aristotle: ethos, logos, and pathos. All appeals, whether explicit or implicit, may be described in terms of identification or dissociation. The four pamphlets demonstrate a variety of rhetorical techniques. The most common include extended and detailed refutation, appeals to such traditional aspects of the British political system as the consituation and virtual representation, a reliance upon historical and legal precedents for the foundation for rational arguments, an identification between civil unrest and madness, and the characterization of opponents in highly negative terms. All four texts illustrate clearly that the individual rhetor's reconstruction of the occasion is a central aspect of the overall argument.

Genter, Robert. "Toward a Theory of Rhetoric: Ralph Ellison, Kenneth Burke, and the Problem of Modernism." Twentieth Century Literature 48.2 (2002): 191-214.

Argues that the recuperation of modernism in the 1940s served both political and philosophical purposes. Discussion on the position of Ralph Ellison on the modernist tradition; Examination of the literary criticism of Kenneth Burke; Politics of rhetoric in the book 'Invisible Man.'

George, Ann. Rev. of The Rhetorical Imagination of Kenneth Burke by Ross Wolin. Rhetoric Review 21.2 (2002): 190-93. Reviews the book 'The Rhetorical Imagination of Kenneth Burke,' by Ross Wolin.

---. Rev. of Rhetorical Landscapes in America by Gregory Clark. Rhetoric Society Quarterly 35.3 (2005): 133-35. Reviews the book 'The Rhetorical Imagination of Kenneth Burke,' by Ross Wolin.

George, Anne. Rev. of Landmark Essays on Kenneth Burke by Barry Brummett. Rhetoric Society Quarterly 26.1 (1996): 90-93. Reviews the book 'The Rhetorical Imagination of Kenneth Burke,' by Ross Wolin.

George, Ann. "Kenneth Burke's 'on Must' and 'Take Care': An Edition of His Reply to Parke's Review of Attitudes toward History." Rhetoric Society Quarterly 29.4 (1999): 21-39.

Discusses the essay "On 'Must' and 'Take Care'," written by Kenneth Burke as a reply to history professor and Agrarian sympathizer Henry Bamford Parkes' review of his book "Attitudes Toward History." Background on the review done by Parkes; Attempts of Parkes to rehabilitate the humanist elements he found in the book; Justifications presented by Burke in response to Parkes' arguments.

George, Ann and Jack Selzer. "What Happened at the First American Writers Congress? Kenneth Burke's 'Revolutionary Symbolism in America'." Rhetoric Society Quarterly 33.2 (2003): 47-66.

Burke's famous performance at the First American Writers' Congress in 1935 should be understood in relation to its occasion. The Congress was held to enlist the services of writers in creating a broad Popular Front, or People's Front, to encourage social change, so Burke's recommendation that "the people " ought to be substituted for "the worker" in Communist Party symbolism--that "propaganda by inclusion" ought to succeed "propaganda by exclusion"--was actually in moderate keeping with the Congress' broad aim. Though his recommendation was resisted by some. Burke was actually not so much marginalized by the Congress as identified with its controversies.

George, Ann Lawren. "Kenneth Burke's "Permanence and Change": Rhetoric and Culture." DAI 58.07A (1997): 275.

It is ironic that the works of Kenneth Burke, one of this century's greatest rhetorical theorists, are typically read arhetorically, as products of an eccentric genius rather than an active participant in cultural debate. My dissertation challenges this approach: using Steven Mailloux's concept of "rhetorical hermeneutics," I offer an extended analysis of Permanence and Change as a rhetorical act emerging from and responding to Depression-era discussions of the relations between rhetoric, esthetics, and politics. Chapter One argues that Permanence and Change itself warrants a contextualized reading of Burke, for there he theorizes the social nature of thought and language--a project motivated by his need to understand cultural transformation in order to disrupt the then-dominant technological ideology. Using Carolyn Miller's approach to genre, Chapter 2 places Permanence and Change within the genre of "cultural history" designed to cure an American culture infected with consumerism and mechanization by reinventing a past that offered broadly esthetic cultural values. Chapter Three examines the precursor to Permanence and Change, Auscultation, Creation, and Revision, as a response to the "literary wars" between esthetes and Marxists in which Burke not only defends estheticism but assigns it a leading role in reintegrating modern culture. Chapters Four and Five examine Permanence and Change as an instance of Burke's participation in debates over the function of literature in culture. Chapter 4 investigates how Permanence and Change fulfills Auscultation's call for a new ideology by proposing a poetic orientation. In doing so, Burke simultaneously validates and undermines the work of conservative esthetes: Burke designates art as the fundamental human activity yet denies the existence of an esthetic realm separate from the rhetorical. Chapter 5 analyzes Permanence and Change as a response to leftist writers. Given his recommendation that America adopt communism, Burke appears to declare himself a "fellow traveler." However, he also continues to critique of Marxist dialectic and criticism. Thus, Burke critiques claims from the literary left and right about what literature should do during cultural crisis by theorizing what literature can do--that is, by theorizing the rhetoric and ideology of art.

George, Barbara. "Putting in the Oar: Negotiating Modernism with Virginia Woolf and Kenneth Burke." Thesis. Clark University, 1995.

George, Merry Eleanor. "The Social Myth as Structurational Rhetoric: A Model for Analyzing the Rhetorical Texts of the Heaven's Gate Cult." DAI 64.03A (2003): 180.

This dissertation combines methodologies of hermeneutic analysis and rhetorical criticism to examine the rhetorical documents left behind by the Heaven's Gate cult prior to the group's suicide on March 27, 1997. To facilitate analysis, a model was developed that consolidates rhetorical theories of Kenneth Burke (1966, 1969a, 1969b, 1970) and Waldo Braden (1975); structurational theory of Anthony Giddens (1976, 1984); and Theodor Gaster's (1984) elaboration of the Mythic Idea. The model facilitates analysis and interpretation of cult-like groups in order to provide evidence of the social myth, described by Braden (1975) as a lived rhetoric. The model depicts the social myth as a recursively organized structurational rhetoric that moves from mystery, through hierarchy, toward perfection, and back to mystery. The multidimensional rhetorical base utilizes the rhetorical traditions of poetics, dialectics, and persuasion/influence in order to connect the ideal world of the sacred myth with the actual world of social practices.

Gessford, Scott. "A Rhetorical Analysis of Three Characters from Mois�s Kaufman's Playscript the Laramie Project Using Kenneth Burke's Dramatistic Pentad." Thesis. South Dakota State University, 2004.

Gholson, Bill D. "Rhetoric, Identity, and Morality in Selected Later Novels of Kurt Vonnegut (Vonnegut, Kurt)." DAI 55.11A (1994): 209.

The question of what constitutes identity is a central concern of much contemporary literature, moral philosophy, and rhetoric. The modern self has been depicted as chaotic and fragmented, in which the very question of meaning is always a problem. This loss of meaning finds expression in a sense of contingency in which there is no longer a dominant belief in moral or spiritual frameworks upon which the self can draw. In its most extreme form, this disenchantment and loss of meaning can lead to an "identity crisis," in which the individual is disoriented and lacks certainty about where it stands in relation to the world. Kurt Vonnegut is recognized to be a contemporary author who dramatizes this modern condition. In response to a conception of the unstable self and the disenchantment of the world, however, a number of thinkers suggest that an inescapable feature of identity is the need to orient the self within a moral space of questions about the good. This thinking involves the awareness of the need for rhetorical orientation, or situating the self within a community of discourse in which the self is never disembodied or free from a subjective involvement with the community, history, or discourses of which it is a part. For theorists such as Charles Taylor, Alasdair Maclntyre, Wayne Booth, and Kenneth Burke, understanding the self in narrative form is an inescapable feature of identity and morality. Considering four novels from Vonnegut's later career, this dissertation traces his move beyond a strict concern with language and experimental stylistics to affirm humanistic values by locating the concerns of the self in terms of moral questions. For Vonnegut, identity is located in the stability which comes from a narrative self or life story. Vonnegut's most perceptive insight concerns the necessity and possibility of identifying a space from which vital moral choices can be made. As perhaps the most self consciously rhetorical contemporary American author, Vonnegut understands this process to be one of persuasion in which the active involvement of his audience is necessary in the creation of his narratives.

Giamo, Benedict. "Order, Disorder and the Homeless in the United States and Japan." American Studies International 33.1 (1995): 19-41.

Presents a conceptualization of homelessness in Japan and the United States. Social isolation; Comparison of between the contemporary homeless and the skid row form of homelessness; Insufficiency of the definition of homelessness to present an understanding of its broader social significance and cultural meaning; Social problems associated with homelessness; Implications for public policy.

Gibson, Keith. "Burke, Frazer, and Ritual: Attitudes toward Attitudes." KB Journal 3.1 (2006). Attitudes Toward History has long been one of Burke�s most difficult texts to understand. In this essay, I argue that a return to the literary context in which Burke wrote ATH, specifically a revisiting of James George Frazer�s The Golden Bough, will help us see how ATH fits into Burke�s body of work, as well as the literary landscape of the time. It will also help us better comprehend the specific role of ritual in the text, a role that may have larger implications for much of Burke�s scholarship.

Giddens, Elizabeth. "An Epistemic Case Study: Identification and Attitude Change in John Mcphee's Coming into the Country." Rhetoric Review 11 (1993): 378-99.

Giddens, Elizabeth J. "John Mcphee's Rhetoric of Balance and Perspective (Mcphee John)." DAI 52.03A (1990): 241.

John McPhee employs a rhetorical strategy which balances journalistic fair-mindedness with a persuasive aim. Several of Kenneth Burke's key concepts--symbolic act, dramatism, and identification--facilitate an analysis of this strategy in Coming Into the Country, McPhee's acclaimed book about the challenges facing Alaska during the 1970's. Chapter II describes the symbolic act of Coming Into the Country by focusing on its architecture and key terms. The work is divided into three books, each with a circular narrative frame indicating McPhee's reluctance to judge quickly or easily about Alaskan conservation, politics, and people. This continuously inwardly-turning structure alerts readers to the complexity and significance of each book's key terms: the myth of the Alaskan wilderness, the concerns of urban and political Alaska, and the pioneer spirit of its citizens. Chapter III discusses McPhee's presentational rhetoric, which functions through the accumulation and juxtaposition of synecdoches, introducing readers to a number of representative Alaskan voices. McPhee's repertoire of organizational elements--including reconstructed scenes, anecdotes, descriptions, histories, biographies, surveys of opinions, and excerpts from other sources--becomes the foundation of a dialectic about Alaska. As the value and limitations of many perspectives become apparent, the reader recognizes the attractiveness of McPhee's advocacy of informed and empathic pluralism. Chapter IV analyzes how a reader is encouraged to identify with McPhee's perspective because of his formulation of an appealing persona both as a character struggling to discover his own attitudes toward Alaskan issues and as a witty, intelligent, and empathic author. The fifth chapter illustrates how the architectural, organizational, and identification techniques of Coming Into the Country appear as patterns throughout McPhee's work. These techniques typically enable McPhee to demonstrate and foster a pluralistic philosophy.

Gilpin, W. Clark. "'Inward, Sweet Delight in God': Solitude in the Career of Johnathan Edwards." Journal of Religion 82.4 (2002): 523-38.

Discusses the theology of solitude in the narrative of theologian Jonathan Edwards. Transformation of himself and his vision of the world; Information on the Puritan conversion narrative; Composition of his 'Personal Narrative.'

Gingrich, Nadine. ""Every Man Who Dies, Dies for You and Me. See You Be Worthy": The Image of the Hero as Rhetorical Motivation in Unofficial War Propaganda, 1914-1918." War, Literature & the Arts: An International Journal of the Humanities 17.1/2 (2005): 108-17.

The article examines the image of the hero as rhetorical motivation in unofficial war propaganda in Great Britain during World War I. It talks about how the women of the era were asked to redefine their personal, domestic concerns in political and public terms via propaganda issued through the Amalgamated Press women's periodical "The Family Journal."

Gingrich, Nadine Marie. "Ministering Angels: Discursive Representations of Women in Unofficial War Propaganda, 1914--1918." DAI 61.06A (2000): 248.

This study examines the war propaganda directed at women during the First World War in a weekly paper for women, The Family Journal, published by The Amalgamated Press. I begin with the premise, proposed by Jacques Ellul, that propaganda is not a single entity but is rather a multifaceted, “sociological phenomenon.” Ellul distinguishes two basic types of propaganda, the propaganda of agitation and the propaganda of integration. Agitation propaganda functions as a call to action, while integration propaganda functions to acculturate individuals into their society. To understand the propaganda process, we need to examine its various facets, cultural, rhetorical, and linguistic. To do so I draw on the social theory Pierre Bourdieu, the rhetorical theory of Kenneth Burke, and the language theory of M. A. K. Halliday. Chapter One examines various theories of propaganda, particularly those of Ellul, and looks briefly at the history of the woman's magazine to see how war propaganda mobilized resources already in place in the woman's magazine. Epideictic is the structuring “meta-genre” for both integration propaganda and the woman's magazine; because of this generic link, war propaganda can move easily into that medium. Chapter Two provides an overview of the theoretical perspectives of Bourdieu, Burke, and Halliday, and indicates how their theories augment those of Ellul and provide contextual and textual frameworks for examining actual instances of propaganda. Chapter Three discusses the resources that create consensus. Mythologies of the war, the combatants, and the women they are fighting for, the authority of the columnists and the ethos they create, and the familiar “modes of address” adopted by the paper, all serve to naturalize, and are naturalized by, the language of the magazines. Chapter Four discusses the ways in which hierarchies, created by the discriminations we make through language, create enough tension and anxiety to move people to act, and, simultaneously, offer ways of mitigating that anxiety. The Conclusion points to ways in which this integration of theoretical perspectives can be applied to a contemporary instance of propaganda.

Glazer, Leslie. "Perspectives on Good and Evil: An Inquiry into the Representation of Good and Evil and Its Connection with Gender and Level of Education (Moral Representation, Justice)." DAI 59.04B (1998): 191.

The present study concerns the diverse notions individuals use when representing what is good and evil. It focuses on the senses and forms of thought individuals express within directly elicited self-articulated conceptual representations and representative examples. It examines whether these representative examples and concepts are differentially related to gender and level of educational achievement. This study, one of a series being carried out at Clark, was conceived within the framework of genetic-dramatism (Kaplan). The problem area in which this study is situated is that of the relation of meaning and representation, specifically moral representation. By "representation" we mean the way in which to see something is to see it as something, and thus to specify and determine what it is for oneself. In the present study this meant examining the meanings or connotations of the global or general signified-referents "good or right", and "evil or wrong" brought to the fore by participants in articulating and expressing their own examples for such global and abstract semantic referents. In focusing specifically on the representations of good and evil and the divergent ways of conceiving such notions, the present study also hopes to extend and refine the work of Gilligan (1982, 1988) and Kohlberg (1981, 1984) regarding moral topography. 83 females and 38 males between 14 and 60 years old, and ranged from ninth grade through doctorate level education, were asked to complete the 'Moral and value constructs form', a face valid and open paper and pencil survey instrument. These protocols were analyzed qualitatively in the course of which the relevance and limitations of the "two orientation view" (proposed by Gilligan) is examined and clarified. Two binary oppositions (relation v. non-relational and, relational presence or connection v. relational otherness and mediation), three semantic perspectives (care, justice, nonrelational), and two sets of subcategories are articulated in order to sketch a moral topography. The second part of our analysis is quantitative and examines the connection of these categories with the gender and level of education of our subjects in terms of the relative emphasis, dominance, priority, extent of presence, of the diverse senses.

Glenn, Thane Powell. "The Invented Language: John Foxe, Edmund Spenser, and the Rhetorical Development of English as a Genre of Heritage in the Sixteenth Century." DAI 67.04A (2006): 270.

This paper applies the methodology of rhetorical genre theory to a study of the rhetorical changes in literary English in the sixteenth century. Specifically, it focuses on how the use of archaic linguistic features in Edmund Spenser's poetic pastoral, The Shepheardes Calender (1579), depends on an English Protestant nationalistic literary tradition which culminated in the second edition of John Foxe's polemical English Protestant history, Actes and Monuments (1570). Foxe's text sought to authenticate its history by the inclusion of a number of historical records drawn from centuries earlier and so written in antiquated English. These records of antiquated English, in turn, took on the rhetorical values of true English Protestant heritage, values which Spenser invoked in his use of antiquated English forms. Rhetorical genre theory---drawing heavily from the work of theorists Carolyn Miller and Kenneth Burke---suggests that a rhetorical genre (or observable type of language use) is marked by a set of formal linguistic features which have taken on recurrent or ritual rhetorical values and so are used to negotiate a recurrently typified exigence. The primary exigence facing English writers in the sixteenth century was the need to establish an English Protestant nationalistic identity. Such an identity became ritually vested in the linguistic forms of archaic English. This rhetorical investment was a gradual process, beginning with the revaluing of traditional English by such writers as Alexander Barclay and William Tyndale, and continuing with the look toward the purer forms of hereditary English by such rhetoricians as Thomas Wilson and Ralph Lever. It was given formal structure in Foxe's use of archaic records and finally made a matter of deliberate poetic artifice in Spenser's Calender . This study finds that institutionalization of some kind must be a key step in the process by which linguistic features are invested with ritual rhetorical value. It explores closely the institutional processes involved in the production and dissemination of Foxe's Actes and Monuments and in the composition and background of Spenser's Shepheardes Calender.

Glicksberg, Charles I. "Kenneth Burke." American Literary Criticism, 1900-1950. New York: Hendricks House, 1951. 307-09.

---. "Kenneth Burke: The Critic's Critic." The South Atlantic Quarterly 36 (1937): 74-84.

Goetz, Ronald. "Statement/'Counter-Statement': The Strategy of Kenneth Burke's 'Ambition'." Dissertation. San Diego State University, 1993.

Golcher, Alison Stone. "The Land of Oz: Case Studies in Political Mythology in Modern Latin America (Burke Kenneth, Barthes Roland, Mexico, Costa Rica, Partido Liberaci on Nacional)." DAI 55.03A (1993): 293.

Political mythology, the glorification of past deeds and national ideals, is exploited to legitimize political groups and to stabilize the political system. The contemporary histories of politically stable Costa Rica and Mexico provide excellent examples of the use of the Myth of Revolution. The motivations of the groups which created the myths of Revolution in each country are unveiled through an interdisciplinary study based on Kenneth Burke's theory of dramatism and on Roland Barthes' semiological analysis of myth. The literature which has served as the basis for the revolutionary mythology is studied for this purpose. Further analysis is carried out through the examination of the educational system and the media as natural propagators of this mythology. A comparison of both myths reveals that the Mexican myth is much more encompassing than the Costa Rican, reflecting the nature of both revolutions. The conflict which took place in Costa Rica in 1948 is best categorized as a civil war where factions struggled over power dividing the country in two distinct factions, the Liberacionistas and the Calderonistas. These divisions still subsist. The revolutionary mythology has been used by the Partido Liberacion Nacional to justify the actions of its leaders in light of the non-violent, anti-militaristic and democratic nature of Costa Rican political culture. In Mexico, the Revolution of 1910 displaced the reigning political elite replacing it with the revolutionary elite. The movement had widespread support and fostered the unification of a culturally diverse nation. The revolutionary political mythology is used to maintain the movement at the center of the political system to prolong the need for the revolutionary elite. These findings reveal that the political mythology has had an influence on stability. The Mexican revolutionary elite has remained in power through the constant revival of their movement adapting their policies in function of popular demands. The Costa Rican mythology has strengthened the appreciation of democratic values but its emphasis on the actors has weakened the myth's ability to maintain the preponderance of the Partido Liberacion Nacional in the political system giving way to a bi-polar system with two major parties.

Goldrick-Jones, Amanda. "Men in a Feminist Forum: A Rhetorical Analysis of the White Ribbon Campaign against Male Violence." DAI 57.10A (1996): 263.

On December 6, 1989, fourteen young women were shot and killed at the University of Montreal by a man who claimed he hated "feminists." Besides generating unprecedented public discussion about men's violence to women, this tragedy prompted a group of Canadian profeminist men in 1991 to initiate a national White Ribbon Campaign (WRC) for educating men to act against violence to women. Since an important goal for the WRC is to persuade women that men must address such issues, this study analyzes the rhetorical strategies through which the WRC justifies its presence in a feminist forum. The WRC's persuasive strategies shift between what Kenneth Burke calls "identification" and "division." In other words, the WRC encourages men to identify with feminist principles, but also recognizes the need to maintain some distance from feminism because of concerns about men encroaching on women's territory. To show how these strategies are motivated by attitudes about gender and power inequalities, I use cluster criticism--a method based on Burke's technique of "reading" writers' attitudes and motives--to analyze approximately 50 documents by and about the WRC (1991-1995) as well as popular and feminist pieces about the Montreal massacre (1989-1996). By showing how the WRC both identifies with and divides itself from feminism, cluster criticism provides insights into attitudes about who has the right or the power to speak about issues associated with women's experience. The WRC has had to convince women that men can support feminist work against men's violence without taking over the issue. My analysis shows that the campaign initially focused on the Montreal massacre to raise men's awareness of male violence towards women, defining its "white ribbon" symbol in terms stressing male "responsibility" and "commitment." But some groups felt that identifying too closely with December 6 was a form of appropriation. In 1992, such criticisms prompted the WRC to adopt a policy of "stepping back" and remaining silent on that day. In my view, this policy has not been altogether productive because it deprives women and men of an opportunity to discuss topics important to both. The WRC also uses more proactive strategies, notably encouraging dialogue and coalition-building with women's groups while stressing women's "leadership" and men's "accountability" to women. While sporadic, such dialogues effectively create forums that allow participants of unequal power to work "separately and together." The rhetorical strategies arising from the WRC show some promise of enabling women and men to balance identification with division for productive discussion of gender and power issues. To understand motives and attitudes underlying such discussions, feminist rhetorical analysis needs to show how identification and division operate in discourses of both women and men.

Goldstein, Warren, and Renee Tursi. Rev. of Kenneth Burke in Greenwich Village: Conversing With the Moderns, 1915-1931 by Jack Selzer (and other books). New York Times Book Review 20 April 20 1997: 21-22. Presents a brief review of nonfiction books available for April 20, 1997. `Coming Apart: A Memoir of the Harvard Wars of 1969,' by Roger Rosenblatt; `Kenneth Burke in Greenwich Village: Conversing With the Moderns, 1915-1931,' by Jack Selzer; `Chasing the Dream: My Lifelong Journey to the World Series,' by Joe Torre with Tom Verducci; `Cook & Peary: The Polar Controversy Resolved,' by Robert M. Bryce.

Goldzwig, Steven Roger. "The Rhetoric of Public Theology: A Rhetorical Analysis of the Social Justice Wing of the United States Catholic Church (Burke, Boulding, Values, Image)." DAI 46.11A (1985): 512.

The purpose of this study is to describe, interpret and analyze the "social justice" discourse of the United States Catholic Church as a case study of the rhetoric of "public theology." The central research question shaping this study is: How does contemporary religious discourse use persuasion in trying to shape and influence values on public policy decision-making in the United States? This study outlines historical precedents as well as rhetors, channels, and audiences involved in the attempt to influence the design, implementation and evaluation of public policy. Using a synthesis of rhetorical values theory and the application of an "image analysis" as informed by Kenneth Boulding and Kenneth Burke, it is argued that epideictic discourse forms the base for the deliberative elements found in this discourse. Relying upon primary discursive religious images of "creation," "community," and "covenant," social justice rhetors are combining mythic religious imagery with political ideas to advance a new hierarchy of values seen as leading to a "new vision" for both Church and society. The study outlined a significant structural-organizational network that has both the potential to and is now aiding social justice advocates in this task. Analysis and evaluation of the discourse underlined the existence of a "New Social Knowledge Class" which is practicing a rhetoric of public theology. Public theology can be differentiated from civil religious discourse through four rhetorical tenets--expedient simplicity, existential content, action rituals and quasi-cultural imperatives. This study revealed a number of vexing problems which may preclude social justice rhetors from realizing their goal of values transformation at local, regional, national, and cultural levels. It was concluded that much of the discourse examined seemed targeted primarily to internal church audiences, although each discourse source also claimed to appeal to external audiences.

Golffing, Francis C. "Kenneth Burke's Dramatistic Criticism Review of a Grammar of Motives." Rev. of A Grammar of Motives by Kenneth Burke. Poetry 67 (1945-46): 338-41.

Gomme, Andor. "Strategic Selection: Criticism by Choice of Terms and Burke's Method in Action." Attitudes to Criticism. Carbondale, IL: Southern Illinois University Press, 1966. 139-44.

Gonklin, Groff. "The Science of Symbology Review of Attitudes toward History." Rev. of Attitudes Toward History by Kenneth Burke. The New Masses 24 (1937): 25-26.

Goodall, H. Lloyd Jr. "The Nature of Analogic Discourse." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 69.2 (1983): 171-79.

Focuses on the nature of analogic discourse. Distinction between analyses of the functions of analogy in discourse and the analysis of analogic discourse; Description of the term 'communicative situation'; Guidelines for the critic while understanding the inventive aspects of analogic discourse.

Goodall, H. Lloyd Jr. et al. "The Performance Appraisal Interview: An Interpretative Reassessment." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 72 (1986): 74-87.

Goodheart, Eugene. "Burke Revisited." Sewanee Review 102.3 (1994): 424-38. Presents a critique of the literary works of Kenneth Burke. Burke's literary style; Burke as literary critic; Burke's philosophy manifested in his works; Contradiction and incongruity in Burke's works.

Goodman, A. N. N. "The Communicative Nature of Poetic Metaphor: A Study Based on the Work of Roman Jakobson and Kenneth Burke." ADD X1981 (1981): 01.

Goodman, Jenny. "Politics and the Personal Lyric in the Poetry of Joy Harjo and C.D. Wright." Melus 19.2 (1994): 35-56.

Discusses contemporary American poetry from a rhetorical perspective in the hope of contributing toward a criticism that can account for the particular ways in which poems make meaning but do not impose a false dividing line between poetry and public discourse. Features of Kenneth Burke's rhetorical theory; Poetry of Joy Harjo and C.D. Wright.

Goodwin, David. "Controversiae Meta Asystatae and the New Rhetoric." Rhetoric Society Quarterly 19.3 (1989): 205-16.

Gorsevski, Ellen W. "Nonviolent Theory on Communication: The Implications for Theorizing a Nonviolent Rhetoric." Peace & Change 24.4 (1999): 445-75.

Presents information on a study which examined the interrelationship between nonviolence and rhetoric. Forms of nonviolent rhetoric; Peace studies and views on human behavior and persuasion; Practical applications for rhetorical theory in light of nonviolent theory; Conclusion.

The interrelationship between nonviolence and rhetoric is examined. While we have studied the world of adversarial relationships, conflict, and difference of belief, rhetorical critics have not done as much to understand the practices of seeking mutual identification, cooperation, and learning how to live with diversity and adversity. Scholars and theorists of nonviolence (and peace and conflict studies) maintain that human beings can reach mutual understanding peacefully, through a process of nonviolent conversion that is accomplished through a wide range of linguistic and symbolic acts. Nonviolent theory shows rhetoricians that language and culture--our ways of creating and perpetuating our reality--can impose minimal aggression while maximizing the potential for peacemaking. Finally, the essay presents practical applications for a better understanding of the connection between rhetorical theory and nonviolence.

Grattan, C. Hartley. "A Novel Not a Novel." Rev. of Towards a Better Life by Kenneth Burke. The Saturday Review of Literature 19 March 1932: 604.

Graves, Heather Brodie. "Regrinding the Lens of Gender: Problematizing 'Writing as a Woman'." Written Communication 10 (1993): 139+63.

Green, Gary Lee. "The Language of Nightmare: A Theory of American Gothic Fiction." DAI 46.05A (1985): 260.

This study offers a methodology by which to interpret the markedly Gothic strains in early American literature and their culmination in the fiction of Charles Brockden Brown, while advocating a "regressive" reading of American Gothic fiction by working back from Brown to colonial and nationalist texts rather than forward from Brown into the nineteenth century. A theory of negativity, derived largely from the work of Kenneth Burke, provides an avenue into the darker elements of early American writing, a darkness Brown will codify as a truly American Gothic vision. Through a close examination of the major modes of discourse in early American literature (the Puritan history, the Puritan jeremiad, the Indian captivity and witchcraft narratives, and the political writing of the American Revolution), this study locates a language of negativity (one focusing on various negative social and psychological issues) which becomes the instrument through which the American writer attempts to define a collective national self with the apparent ordering power of rhetoric. Yet the overwhelming spirit of negativity inspires a paralyzing doubt in relation to the validity of such a self, and the doubt, in turn, produces a fear of the lack of American self-autonomy. Ultimately, the fear that self-autonomy is merely a linguistic construct becomes the major element in American Gothic fiction, a fear based on the self's relation to an environment which appears to prohibit a coherent sense of identity, thus stimulating a schizophrenia in the American psyche, one which in American Gothic fiction is translated in terms of a narrative stance of attraction to and repulsion from the active quest for self.

Green, William Jere. "A Variorum Edition of John Keats's "Ode on a Grecian Urn"." DAI 50.10A (1989): 309.

This dissertation offers a critical variorum of John Keats's "Ode on a Grecian Urn" and provides extracts from more than 160 articles and books on the poem, including criticism arranged in a line-by-line explication of the ode. The dissertation has seven chapters with criticism on the textual problem of the poem, possible sources for the urn, the controversy of the final "beauty, truth" lines, the form/structure of the poem, major themes, Keats's aestheticism, and Keats's concept of the imagination. The project was designed as a practical handbook for students as well as reference source for scholars. Many of the great literary critics of the 19th and 20th century have addressed their analytical talents to the ode. Among those included in the variorum are M. H. Abrams, Ian Jack, Allen Tate, Jack Stillinger, Monroe Beardsley, Walter Jackson Bate, Cecil M. Bowra, Steward Wilcox, Earl Wasserman, A. C. Bradley, Cleanth Brooks, Kenneth Burke, Douglas Bush, T. S. Eliot, Robert Gittings, J. Middleton Murry, Helen Vendler, William Empson, Harold Bloom, and F. R. Leavis. In addition to these critics, a number of poets and literary figures have analyzed the poem for its meaning and inspiration. Among those in the variorum are Amy Lowell, Conrad Aiken, Aldous Huxley, W. H. Auden, Archibald MacLeish, Oscar Wilde, Algernon Charles Swinburne, and Matthew Arnold. The introduction provides a brief review of the various trends in the interpretations of the "Ode on a Grecian Urn," tracing the development of criticism from the poem's critical reception until late 1988. Although the chapters are arranged by subject, the organization of the book is primarily chronological, since the explications of the lines and the commentary in the chapters are arranged chronologically, rather than alphabetically. A subject/author index assists the reader in finding specific information in the 309 pages of the text.

Greenberg, Clement. Rev. of The Philosophy of Literary Form by Kenneth Burke. Partisan Review 8 (1941): 515-16.

Gregg, Richard B. "Kenneth Burke�s Concept of Rhetorical Negativity." Extensions of the Burkeian System. Ed. James W. Chesebro. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 1993. 189-207.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Prolegomena to the Study of the Rhetoric of Form." Communication Quarterly 26 (1978): 3-13.

Gregory, Horace. "The Man on the Park Bench." Rev. of Towards a Better Life by Kenneth Burke. The New York Herald Tribune Books 31 January 1932: 2.

Greiff, Louis K. "Symbolic Action in Hardy's the Woodlanders: An Application of Burkeian Theory." Thomas Hardy Yearbook 14 (1987): 52-62.

Griffin, Charles James Grant. "Charles Finney's Prayer: A Dramatistic Interpretation of Charles Grandison Finney's Lectures on Revivals of Religion, 1834-1835 (New York)." DAI 44.12A (1983): 152.

Charles Finney (1792-1875) was one of the premier spokesmen for revivalism in the nineteenth century. The fiery evangelist from western New York moved thousands through his preaching and through his influential course of lectures on revivals of religion, delivered in 1834-35. Historians have attributed Finney's great influence to his success in addressing the public's need for a religion compatible with changing secular conditions. Historians of American public address have echoed this conclusion, while stressing Finney's powers as a pulpit orator. Yet Finney's experiences as a skeptic, convert, and young minister strongly suggest that he viewed his audiences as troubled less by secular concerns than by a more fundamental loss of communion with God. The problem of the revival, he sensed, was quintessentially a problem in communication. The critical apparatus of this study is drawn from the vocabulary of Burkeian dramatism. Kenneth Burke's concepts of symbolic act and secular prayer and his analytical tool, the pentad, are especially relevant to this interpretation of Finney's revival lectures, which views them as a collective act through which Finney sought to resolve the problem of man's loss of communion with God and to satisfy his own moral quest for spokesmanship. The lectures, it is argued, evinced qualities not unlike those attributed by both Burke and Finney himself to prayer. The prayer-like nature of the Finney lectures is the key to their substance as communication. However, this quality remains submerged when public address historians adopt the paradigm of social and intellectual history, which is designed to detect the flow of ideas and allegiances in history. Seen from the vantage of social and intellectual history, communicative acts are always reflective of larger, ideological questions. But the Finney lectures demonstrate that communicative acts may also address human concerns which are specifically communicative in nature. Historians of public address should be sensitive to the role which the imperative to communicate has played in shaping the course of history. As they study the history of man speaking, they should do so with an ear to the prayer that is in all communication.

Griffin, Leland M. "A Dramatistic Theory of the Rhetoric of Movements." Critical Responses to Kenneth Burke, 1924-1966. Ed. William H. Rueckert. Minneapolis: University of Minneapolis Press, 1969. 456-78.

---. "The Rhetorical Structure of the 'New Left' Movement, Part One." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 50 (1964): 113-35.

---. "When Dreams Collide: Rhetorical Trajectories in the Assassination of President Kennedy." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 70 (1984): 111-31.

Groce, Gary Scott. "A Pentadic Examination of Kenneth Burke's Perspective by Incongruity: Reading Burke's Nietzschean Intertext (Friedrich Nietzsche)." DAI 66.11A (2005): 212.

This dissertation is the first full-length study of Kenneth Burke's "Perspective by Incongruity" a concept introduced in his book Permanence and Change (1935). Burke attributes its genesis to his analysis of Nietzsche's styles; therefore, the content of this study necessarily involves an examination of Burke's Nietzschean intertext. The terms of Burke's Pentad thematize four chapters, because the second chapter combines purpose and scene into a ratio. Chapter one does not have a term, since it introduces the entire project. Burke's Pentad, presented in A Grammar of Motives (1940), consists of the terms purpose, scene, agent, act, and agency, and is designed to generate perspectives. In this way, even Burke's theory of Dramatism is related to Nietzsche's "cult of perspectives" (P&C 88). Reading Burke as primarily a Nietzschean grappling with Marxist issues is a new perspective in Burkeian studies. Conventionally, Burke is assumed to be primarily a Freudo-Marxist literary critic. Reading Nietzsche back into Burke's texts reinvigorates them by forcing a re-evaluation of his theory of language, and his relationship to psychoanalysis and Marxism. Nietzsche's influence explains his seemingly idiosyncratic treatment of the human physiology. Burke's reading of Nietzsche also led him to supplement Marx in a unique way. Burke derived a linguistic interpretation of alienation before that was fashionable, and fashioned a method for dissolving alienation via transformations when one was much needed in the thirties. The key concept of perspective by incongruity is examined through Burke's historical context. His writing about sparagmos in P&C is mined for its associations of images (clusters); this text involves Nietzsche. The use of invective as a source of incongruity is the topic of the fourth chapter. Burke enacts perspectives in the form of his "six pivotals," the ranges of rhetorical modes used in his only novel, Towards a Better Life. And finally, Burke's insistence on the consideration of human bodies (motion) as they produce symbols (action) is examined in his literary criticism as he worked through the poetry of Coleridge and Keats. One of Burke's most Nietzschean aspects is his attempt to reintroduce the physiology into literary criticism.

Gronbeck, Bruce E. "Dramaturgical Theory and Criticism: The State of the Art (of Science?)." Western Journal of Speech Communication 44.4 (1980): 315-30.

Focuses on some of the theoretical assumptions governing dramaturgical perspectives on life. Discussion on the current research and research methods enfolded by the paradigm; Conclusion on a general forecast of dramaturgy's utility for communications analysts and rhetorical critics; Composition of data including pieces of communicative behavior which either operationalize types of social roles or illustrate the power of social archetypes and rules in cultural life.

---. "Tradition and Technology in Local Newscasts: The Social Psychology of Form." Sociological Quarterly 38.2 (1997): 361-74.

Presents Kenneth Burke's discussion on psychology of form and the psychology of information. Competition of presentational forms in local news; News as items of communal interest; News as technologically innovative; Second orality as an epistemological battleground.

In Counier-Statement, Kenneth Burke distinguishs between the psychology of form and the psychology of information-meaning as brought by readers to a ten and as supplied by a text. That distinction can help us understand local news as relevant, formalized, public information, where social standards of relevance (tradition) encounter technologically enhanced and restructured information (technology). These two competing presentational modes put into tension sociocultural and technological formalisms, grounding news in shared culture yet creating possibilities for new ways of seeing and understanding the world. Tradition stabilizes thought even as the new technologies rescore our senses of time and place. and both energize our lives.

Gudas, Fabian. "Dramatism and Modern Theories of Oral Interpretation." Performance of Literature in Historical Perspectives. Ed. Eugene Bahn et al. Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 1983. 589-627.

---. "The Vitality of Dramatism." Literature in Performance: A Journal of Literary and Performing Art 3.2 (1983): 1-12.

Guerard, Albert. "Critics Make Us Think." Rev. of The Philosophy of Literary Form by Kenneth Burke. The New York Herald Tribune Books 26 October 1941: 25.

---. "Kenneth Burke and an End to Rhetoric." Rev. of A Rhetoric of Motives by Kenneth Burke. The New York Herald Tribune Books 23 July 1950: 8.

---. "Key Terms to Human Conduct." Rev. of A Grammar of Motives by Kenneth Burke. The New York Herald Tribune Books 10 March 1946: 20.

Gunn, Giles. The Culture of Criticism and the Citicism of Culture. New York: Oxford UP, 1987.

Gupta, Satish. Kenneth Burke's Literary Theory. New Delhi: Anmol Publications, 1995.

Gusfield, Joseph R. "The Bridge over Separated Lands Kenneth Burke�s Significance for the Study of Social Action." The Legacy of Kenneth Burke. Ed. Herbert W. Simmons and Trevor Melia. Madison: U of Wisconsin P, 1989. 25-54.

---. "A Dramatistic Theory of Status Politics." Symbolic Crusade: Status Politics and the American Temperance Movement. Urbana, IL: University of Illinois Press, 1963. 165-88.

---. "The Literary Rhetoric of Science: Comedy and Pathos in Drinking Driver Research." American Sociological Review 4 (1976): 16-34.

Hacker Daniels, Adrienne Edith. "A Study of Eloquence in the Plays of Thornton N. Wilder (Wilder Thornton N. )." DAI 54.08A (1993): 370.

Thornton N. Wilder--a prominent American dramatist and literary figure in the twentieth-century--exerted an influence in his dramatic corpus which emphasizes the instrumentality of language in locating meaning in life. The meaning for which Wilder searches, has, as its repository, a group of some of the most distinguished documents in philosophy, rhetoric, literature, poetics and theology. Through Wilder's implementation of these multidisciplinary materials in their explicitly stated and inferential forms, he is specifically striving to locate and define his notion of eloquence. Through eloquence, which, as a manifestation of the verbal utterance, allows the individual to understand his meaning in life as well as in, and on the verge of, death, Wilder attempts a reconciliation of sorts among these archetypal experiences, deriving an aesthetic in his dramatic writings which, primarily through the verbal expression, and secondarily through other modes of expression in the mise-en-scene, locates that optimal idea and concomitant diction which would, ideally, yield the harmony of mind, soul and passions. Tantamount to Wilder's concern for language's power to harmonize the intellect, the soul and the passions, he is equally concerned with drama's capacity to please, to instruct, and to move--both of these three-pronged dimensions necessary for the achievement of eloquence. The dissertation is organized according to the major historical periods which inform Wilder's search for eloquence. Chapter I pivots Wilder's eloquence in relation to a twentieth-century perspective, with Kenneth Burke and Amos N. Wilder providing the theoretical grounding. Chapter II explores the Greek influence with discussions of Homer, Heraclitus, Plato and Aristotle. Chapter III explores the Roman influence with discussions of Cicero, Horace, Longinus, Quintilian and Epictetus. Chapter IV explores the theological influence on Wilder's search for eloquence with discussions of the Old and New Testaments as well as that of St. Augustine. This dissertation hopes to contribute to insights into Thornton Wilder's unique approach to the verbal utterance--an approach in which he strives towards eloquence--as well as providing a fruitful paradigm for examination of the role that language plays in shaping the theatrical and dramatic visions.

Hafley, J. Rev. of William Carlos Williams and the Diagnostics of Culture by Brian Bremen. Choice 31 (1993).

Hagan, Michael R. "Kenneth Burke and Generative Criticism of Speeches." Central States Speech Journal 32 (1971): 252-57.

Hagen, Peter L. "'Pure Persuasion' and Verbal Irony." Southern Communication Journal 61.1 (1995): 46-58.

Halbritter, Scott K. "Sound Arguments: Aural Rhetoric in Multimedia Composition (Kenneth Burke, John Dewey, J. David Bolter, Richard Grusin)." DAI 65.07A (2004): 235.

I approach composing with “new” media, multimedia, and integrated media from a perspective guided by the rhetorical insights of Kenneth Burke and the pedagogical vision of John Dewey. I use this perspective to facilitate hearing appropriate rhetorical uses for instructional technologies that allow us to compose with sound. These technologies provide opportunities for us to re-examine just what it means to discover all of the available means of persuasion and identification in any given situation. My mission throughout this work is to define and clarify the terminology—the terministic screens—we use to understand teaching and research in the field of rhetoric and composition, with hope that we may begin to hear legitimate possibilities for composition that we have been overlooking. My study exposes the visual bias of most new media discussions in the field of rhetoric and composition by examining the importance of the aural, particularly through new media philosophies such as Jay David Bolter and Richard Grusin's theory of remediation. I offer terminology that may promote the legitimacy of both visual and aural rhetoric in academic compositions and find this terminology in the new rhetorical theory of Kenneth Burke. I then explore relationships between sound and authorial voice, concluding that voice is a quality of messages in motion and thus resides at once in the speaker, the hearer, the text, and the medium of rhetorical delivery. I expose the ethical, logical, and pathetic appeals made by popular music in both professional film and student digital video. Making meaning from the metaphoric relationships that emerge from the integration of visual and aural rhetoric demands that audience members—auditors—interact psychologically with multimedia texts. Such interactions can support student-centered pedagogies that strive to empower students as knowledge producers, not simply knowledge consumers. Ultimately, I offer a pedagogy for composition that encourages writing instructors, theorists, and students to consider the interplay between textual, visual, and aural rhetoric in multimedia composition, and to realize rhetorical possibilities for integrating sound in their composed works.

Hall, William Eiler. "Ethical Aspects of Kenneth Burke's "A Grammar of Motives", "A Rhetoric of Motives", And "The Rhetoric of Religion"." DAI 51.05A (1990): 333.

This project attempts to identify and assess the ethical dimensions of Kenneth Burke's three volumes A Grammar of Motives, A Rhetoric of Motives, and The Rhetoric of Religion. It does so through a close textual reading of the works, a critical assessment of their development, and a comparative analysis with normative ethics. The project finds a distinctive ethical sensibility in Burke's writings that exists internal to the theory (Dramatism and Logology) Burke articulates and is discernible in his use of source material. It is also fostered by his characteristic understanding and use of the "representative anecdote." This project concludes that Burke's theory of symbolic action is insightful and comprehensive of ethical matters. Yet, as a guide to practical action, it is limited by his overemphasis on notions of attitude and form. These overemphases stem from Burke's distrust of the victimizing tendency which he claims is ubiquitous to symbolically guided human action. As a result, Burke encourages the use of the "comic frame" and the "lyric." The comic frame forges an analytic distance within a situation which effectively limits victimizing action. Likewise, the lyric form fosters a contemplative attitude that leads toward appreciative understanding and arrested action. These literary correctives are problematic ethically as purposeful, concrete and decisive moral action is relativized and potentially forestalled.

Hambrick, Mary Margaret. "The Language of Peace: A Burkeian Analysis of the Peace Rhetoric of William Sloane Coffin, Jr. (Rhetoric, Coffin William Sloane Jr. )." DAI 52.04A (1991): 01.

Rhetorical analysis, offered by Kenneth Burke, has the potential to address the study of the language of peace because of his emphasis on the motives of language. Burke uses the pentad to examine motives and has applied this method to the analysis of all kinds of literature, including speeches. The purpose of this research was to identify the motives and use of language of William Sloane Coffin, Jr., president of SANE/FREEZE organization. The rhetorical elements of his peace speeches between the years 1978-1988 were analyzed using Kenneth Burke's dramatistic pentad as a method of analysis. Burke's pentad was externally and internally applied to Coffin and his speeches. Once each pentadic analysis was applied, the second step was to discover the interrelationship between the different parts of the pentad (ratios). Through this process the dominant ratio became evident, which was Agent-Scene. The Agent-Scene ratio demonstrated that the Agent (Coffin) and Co-Agents (Audience) affected, determined, and constrained the Scene (world). The featured element, Agent, and its matching philosophical system idealism, must control and constrain the Scene and its matching philosophical system materialism. Coffin's motive is to point out that through idealism, the Agents can have hope because the Agent can choose to act out of will, causing the Scene to respond and set into motion a chain of positive events. In this drama, the Scene is the goal. It must be maintained because it is all the Agents have. The Agents can choose to live in peace with one another in the Scene (world) or hurtle helplessly toward destruction of the Scene and all the Agents in the Scene. Recommendations for further study would include studying the peace rhetoric of various individuals such a Martin Luther King, Jr., Mikhail Gorbachev, former President Jimmy Carter, and Reverend Jesse Jackson. Peace Movements could also be analyzed from a language of peace perspective.

Hamlin, William J. and Harold J. Nichols. "The Interest Value of Rhetorical Strategies Derived from Kenneth Burke's Pentad." Western Speech 37 (1973): 97-102.

Hampton, Hayes Donald. "A Grammar of Ecstasy: Rhetorics of Feminist Spirituality (Theology, Witchcraft)." DAI 57.07A (1996): 212.

A Grammar of Ecstasy, the first study of its kind, traces the history and development of Anglo-American women's writing on spirituality from the Middle Ages until the present, framing this history in a consideration of rhetoric and the rise of feminist thought. By treating women's writing as symbolic action within a series of changing sociohistorical contexts, and by using women's texts to rethink male-centered rhetorical theories (Kenneth Burke, etc.) I both rediscover a living genre and contextualize particular texts within that genre. I begin with readings of Julian of Norwich and Margery Kempe. I then turn to English women's writing of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, examining the contexts for the rise of women's writing and of feminist thought, linking both to women's spirituality. I read early feminists such as Rachel Speght and Mary Astell in the context of published debates on women's roles, spiritual and otherwise. After it becomes possible in the late sixteenth century to "write like a woman," feminist theory arises, infused with and informed by, as are earlier texts, the spiritual. I read Mary Wollstonecraft's A Vindication of the Rights of Woman as the last in a series of early feminist texts and as a meditation on spirituality's potential to help create an authentic existence. Mainly due to the nature of American slavery and of the American abolition movement, the United States becomes, in the nineteenth century, the epicenter of feminist spiritual writing. Shaping my narrative around the metaphor of evolution, perhaps the nineteenth-century master trope, I read the work of Lydia Maria Child, Sojourner Truth, and Matilda Joslyn Gage as responses to and attempts to transcend the theistic ideology of evolutionary hierarchy. A Grammar of Ecstasy concludes by tracing the rise of a unified discourse of feminist spirituality in the late twentieth century. Exemplary figures are Mary Daly, Toni Morrison, and Starhawk, each of whom has woven metalanguage into her consideration of spirit. Like their foremothers, these contemporary women do not treat language as inherently inadequate for describing spiritual experience; rather, they consider spirit and language as interdependent, creative forces.

Hanisko, Sandralee Mary. "Foreign Affairs Perspectives toward Revolution in El Salvador: The Unfolding of U.S. Officials' Rhetorical Experiences (United States)." DAI 46.03A (1984): 197.

The purpose of this study was to critically examine the diversity in U.S. officials' interpretations of the turmoil in El Salvador. The study examined rhetoric in the Congressional Record from March 1980 through March 1982, ending with the merger of congressional concern to demand conditionality for Salvadoran aid. Specifically, the study identified and analyzed the dynamic nature of two rhetorical perspectives in the controversy. Given the complexity of the rhetorical situation, Dramatism became the perspective and method for illumination. As government officials struggled to interpret the Salvadoran turmoil, two perspectives built around two foreign policy themes evolved: the cold war and human rights. The complexity of the situation resulted in a rhetorical complexity in each perspective. The cold war perspective, which gained popularity with Reagan's Presidency, was strained by the situation. This resulted in the interweaving of three dramatic variations of the struggle between communism and democracy. First, El Salvador became the momentary battleground for the struggle between Duarte, the symbol of democracy, and communist guerrillas. The second drama broadened the scope of the battle to the Western Hemisphere where El Salvador symbolized the communist entrapment of the U.S. The third drama focused attention on the U.S., and El Salvador symbolized the undercutting of American society by communist propaganda. The human rights theme emerged as a conceptual framework within the Salvadoran controversy. Strained by the situation, two dramatic scenarios which captured the essence of bloody oppression emerged in the rhetoric. The first drama portrayed El Salvador as a human rights imperative, a battleground between the oppressors and the oppressed. The second drama shifted attention to the immorality of the U.S. role, and El Salvador came to symbolize U.S. intervention in Central America, the undercutting of the democratic Salvadoran process. The study revealed that a weakened human rights message garnered support for the congressional action amidst the weakened, yet potentially viable claims of communist aggression.

Hankins, June Strang Chase. "Creativity Theory and the Writing Process: A Teleological Model (Collaboration, Commitment, Investment, Social Self, Structure)." DAI 47.01A (1985): 242.

A synthesis of theories of the creative process suggests that creating takes place in recursive stages, demands varied modes of cognitive functioning, and requires the commitment to produce effective innovation. Of these three characteristics, the creator's commitment ot innovate is fundamental, determining whether the others will be present. Writing may be considered a creative process, because its end is a novel and useful product, and because it belongs to a larger category of creative structuring. Applying the characteristics of the creative process to writing yields a number of insights: the importance of both sequences and flexibility in the writing process; the crucial role of involuntary, nonlogical ways of knowing; and the importance of investing physical, intellectual, and social dimensions of self in the writing task. In light of the personality theory of Alfred Adler and the rhetorical theory of Kenneth Burke, investment of the social self emerges as a telling ingredient in the writing process. This teleological model of writing suggests, for teachers, that collaborative learning techniques may be ideally suited to engaging students' social selves in writing, and communicative writing may be an effective way to engage the social self and to acquire the repertoire of structures writers need if they are to use a flexible, efficient sequence of steps and a full range of thought processes. The model suggests, further, that researchers should use varied approaches to observing writing and should seek ways to observe and elicit investment in writing.

Hansen, Andrew C. "The Stasis in Counter-Statement: 'Applications of the Terminology' as Attempted Reconciliation of the Formal and the Rhetorical." Rhetoric Review 20.3/4 (2001): 293-313.

Analyzes the main principle of 'Applications of Terminology,' a chapter in the book 'Counter-Statement,' by Kenneth Burke. Information on the conflicting views of Burke regarding the constituents of aesthetic experience; Critiques made in supporting the book; Details on the historical and thematic placement of the chapter in the book; Role of the chapter within the book in preserving the dual principles of aesthetic response.

Hansen, Gregory. "Kenneth Burke's Rhetorical Theory within the Construction of the Ethnography of Speaking." Folklore Forum 27.1 (1996).

Harper, M. Todd. Rev. of Rhetorical Landscapes in America by Gregory Clark. The Quarterly Journal of Speech 91.1 (2005): 113-15.

Reviews several books. "Signatures of Citizenship: Petitioning, Antislavery, and Women's Political Identity," by Susan Zaeske; "Framing Public Memory," edited by Kendall R. Phillips; "Rhetorical Landscapes in America: Variation on a Theme from Kenneth Burke," by Gregory Clark.

Harris, Wendell V. "Adam Naming the Animals: Language, Contexts, and Meaning." Kenyon Review 8.1 (1986): 1-13. Discusses the language, contexts and meaning of Adam naming the animals in religious literature. Variety of disciplines related to literary criticism; Centrality of language and the power of extratextual contexts; Ecological approach to the concepts of meaning, rhetoric and literary criticism.

---. "The Critics Who Made Us: Kenneth Burke." The Sewanee Review 96.3 (1988): 452-63.

Harrison, Kimberly. "Rhetorical Rehearsals: The Construction of Ethos in Confederate Women's Civil War Diaries." Rhetoric Review 22.3 (2003): 243-63.

This essay argues for the value of Confederate women's Civil War diaries to rhetorical history. As women faced the dangers and deprivations of war, they turned to their diaries to respond, using personal writing to rehearse and construct an effective ethos. By practicing "self-rhetorics," diarists prepared themselves to speak and act effectively in the contexts of war. One woman's diary, that of Priscilla "Mittie" Bond, serves as a case study.

Harshman, Thomas Ringwood. "Jonsonian Geometry: Encompassing the Tension between Post-Structuralist Practices and the Didactic Drama (Ben Jonson)." DAI 56.08A (1995): 270.

Readings of four of Ben Jonson's plays are provided in light of recent trends of post-structuralist theoretical practices. This work features treatments of Sejanus, Epicoene, Bartholomew Fair, and The Staple of News using critical paradigms based on writings of Wolfgang Iser, Jonathan Culler, J. L. Austin, John R. Searle, Jacques Derrida, Jill Dolan, Sigmund Freud, Jacques Lacan, Kenneth Burke, Thomas Pavel, Karl Marx, Louis Althusser, Pierre Macherey, Bertolt Brecht, Stephen Greenblatt, and Michel Foucault. Jonson is seen as a more astute social critic than literary theorists preoccupied with defining themselves in relation to a politicized discourse regulated and contained by the institutions that engendered it.

Hart, Jeffrey. "Review of Mark Royden Winchell Nonconservative Criticism: Norman Podhoretz, Kenneth S. Lynn, and Joseph Epstein." National Review 12 August 1991: 52.

Hart, John P. "Custer and the Tragedy Myth (Custer, George Armstrong)." DAI 56.04A (1994): 393. This study examines the development of what is popularly known as the Custer myth and contrasts that myth with Custer the historical figure. It gives special focus to two sets of Congressional testimony: George Armstrong Custer's 1876 Congressional Testimony, given shortly before the Battle of the Little Bighorn regarding corruption in the Grant Administration concerning Indian Affairs, and the 1991 Senate Testimony concerning the changing of the name of the then-titled Custer Battlefield. Approaching the subject from the viewpoint of American Public Address and borrowing concepts from Kenneth Burke's theory of dramatism, this study seeks to combine historical context with the above little-studied texts in order to reveal the possibilities of rhetoric effecting what Burke might term the tragedy of history.

Hart, Roderick P. (with David Payne). "Dramatistic Analysis." Modern Rhetorical Criticism. Glenview, IL: Little Brown, 1990. 40-80.

Harter, Lynn M., and Phyllis M. Japp. "Technology as the Representative Anecdote in Popular Discourses of Health and Medicine." Health Communication 13.4 (2001): 409-25.

Using a Burkean framework (1969), this article approaches medical dramas as cultural texts to be read for dominant meanings of health and health care. Burke's representative anecdote illuminates the melding of science, technology, and healing in popular discourses of health, establishing technological intervention as the norm and marginalizing nontechnological (i.e., alternative) forms of health care. Popular entertainment reinforces this anecdote in narratives of healing as technological competence triumphing over nature.

Hartman, Geoffrey H. "The Sacred Jungle 3: Frye, Burke, and Some Conclusions." Criticism in the Wilderness: The Study of Literature Today. New Haven, CN: Yale University Press, 1980. 86-114.

---. "The Wild Man of American Criticism." Book Week 2 July 1967: 9.

Haskell, Dale Everett. "The Rhetoric of the Familiar Essay: E. B. White and Personal Discourse." DAI 44.12A (1983): 186.

When written discourse in the twentieth century adopted "scientific" tendencies (disassociation of facts from values, subject-dominated treatises, thesis-proof argument), it employed a restrictive and outmoded variety of classical rhetorical theory. The success of classical rhetoric relied heavily on two bases, neither of which survive in modern society: a coherent set of values held within a rhetorical community, and a belief that a speaker could embody and speak forth that community's wisdom in a persuasive fashion. Furthermore, the classical rhetor was an orator who could stand before an audience and move them emotionally as well as rationally, by the dramatic force of his person. Instead of attempting to compensate for the distance and impersonality which the artifice of writing places between speaker and audience, the classic model for written discourse has, perversely, emphasized evidential argument (or logos) to an ever greater degree. Modern rhetorical theorists such as Kenneth Burke and Wayne Booth have suggested that discourse might more effectively follow a model whereby a speaker would acknowledge both the diversity of his audience and the incomplete nature of his own wisdom. Such discourse would take as its purpose the investigation of thought, rather than the dispersal of culturally-approved truths. Modern rhetoric would aim at establishing what Burke calls "identification" between speakers and audiences, so that admittedly limited men might share and improve their ideas, composing themselves into a condition of greater completeness. The familiar essay form is particularly well-suited to these modern rhetorical purposes. Though it has long been considered a tangential and irresponsible subgenre of writing, the familiar essay offers a means by which a modern speaker might reach an otherwise suspicious or uninterested audience through personal discourse, which reunites the appeals of ethos (the force and charm of the writer's character) and pathos (the emotional engagement of the reader) with the intellectual appeal of logos. A study of the operation of personal discourse in eight essays by E. B. White reveals how the modern familiar essay can evince compelling arguments by the use of modern, generative, and lyrical ethos.

Haskins, Ekaterina. "Parody as a Rhetorical Strategy." Dissertation. Wake Forest University, 1993.

Hassett, Michael. "Constructing an Ethical Writer for the Postmodern Scene." Rhetoric Society Quarterly 25 (1995): 179-96.

---. "Increasing Response Ability through Mortification: A Burkean Perspective on Teaching Writing." JAC: A Journal of Composition Theory 15.3 (1995): 471-88.

---. "Sophisticated Burke: Kenneth Burke as a Neosophistic Rhetorician." Rhetoric Review 13.2 (1995): 371-90.

Hatch, John B. "Reconciliation as a Tragicomic Corrective: From Racial Offense to Rhetorical Coherence (Mark Lawrence Mcphail, Kenneth Burke, Molefi Kete Asante, Aaron David Gresson)." DAI 64.02A (2003): 463.

The current international trend of reconciliation discloses new possibilities in the rhetorical theory, criticism, and praxis of race relations. In this dissertation, I develop a theory of reconciliation and apply it to a conference that faced the history of the slave trade in West Africa. I begin with Mark McPhail's theories of racism as linguistic complicity and rhetoric as (multicultural) coherence. In light of his recent doubts that even a coherent rhetoric can prevail against whites' predominant racial psychology, I argue for studying reconciliation as a form of rhetorical coherence that incorporates a rhetoric of redemption to address the offense-related emotions that motivate complicity. I examine the rhetorical theories of Kenneth Burke, Molefi Asante, and Aaron Gresson for concepts relevant to racial reconciliation. I also survey the growing multidisciplinary literature on reconciliation, explicating it in terms of issues, levels, approaches, sequential models, and acts. Next, I develop a rhetorical theory of “coherent reconciliation,” characterizing it as a logological cluster of four key terms. Coherent reconciliation intrinsically holds justice, harmony, truth, and grace together in balanced tension while allowing for situational variability in their temporal priority. Seeing the conflict situation through comic and tragic frames together, the rhetorical “grace” of reconciliation transcends polarization between justice and peace in cases of historical offense, and it is nurtured through interaction/identification with agents of reconciliation. Genuine apology and forgiveness comprise the tragicomic core of reconciliation as a work of grace, but coherent reconciliation equally entails a serious commitment to truth, a cooperative pursuit of (restorative) reparation, and symbolic (re)union. I apply this framework to a 1999 conference in Benin that confronted various groups' historic connections to the slave trade there. After examining the development of the Benin government's vision for reconciliation among black Africans and African Americans (plus white Americans/Europeans), I analyze the structuring of the conference, selected speeches, and other symbolic actions there as enactments of coherent reconciliation. I conclude that the conference and ensuing initiatives have exhibited coherent reconciliation with potential applicability to race relations in the US, and that the theory set forth here can productively be applied to similar cases.

Haught, Kenneth Wayne. "An Analytical and Critical Study of the Functions of Contemporary Rhetorical Invention Heuristics with Application to the Theories of Chaim Perelman and Kenneth Burke." DAI 49.04A (1987): 165. This dissertation constructs a taxonomy which differentiates between various heuristic functions and the procedures associated with each. Subsequently, the taxonomy is used to explore the rhetorical theories of Chaim Perelman and Kenneth Burke to reveal their previously unexplored heuristic potential and to validate taxonomy. A final essay identifies the evaluative uses of the taxonomy. The taxonomy explicates four heuristic functions. Some heuristics provide adherent form, preexisting field-invariant analytical procedures or structural formats which are used to enhance composition's persuasive potential. Some heuristics provide adherent substance, preexisting field-dependent ideas from audiences or subject-matters which are used to enhance composition's persuasive potential. Some heuristics provide innovative form, field-dependent symbolic or structural manipulations which are creative. Some heuristics provide innovative substance, field-invariant manifestations of an author's personality which are creative. Concepts within Perelman's rhetorical theory suggest all four heuristic functions. His focus on types of audiences, the premises of argument, and the nature of interpretation reveals an emphasis on adherent substance. However, his schemes for structuring arguments, while qualified by adherent substance, do suggest some attention to adherent form. Perelman does not consider innovation to be a function of rhetoric. Still, he feels that rhetoric uses innovative forms produced by analogy and innovative substances produced by the autonomy of each author as conclusions for which to argue. Concepts within Burke's rhetorical theory suggest all four heuristic functions. His commitment to change and his focus on the transformation provided by structure and vocabulary reveal his emphasis on innovative form. Nevertheless, he does distinguish certain universal procedural strategies and several classes of contextual beliefs and values which are useful for achieving agreement and imply, respectively, adherent form and adherent substance. He also mentions innovative substance, treating the creativity of individual personalities as a given. The study concludes that the taxonomy can expose the limitations of specific heuristics, can recommend specific heuristics based on the demands of purpose or world view, and can suggest that the stronger rhetorical invention theory will encompass all possible heuristic functions.

Hawhee, Debra. "Burke and Nietzsche." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 85.2 (1999): 129-45.

Probes into the complex linkages between Kenneth Burke and Friedrich Nietzsche when it comes to the development of rhetoric. Influence of Nietzsche philosophy on Burke's views on the nature of language and on his writings that meditate on metaphor and art; Evidence of such influence on Burke's `Permanence and Change'; Style of Nietzsche's writing; Attributes of Burke's perspective by incongruity.

---. "Burke on Drugs." Rhetoric Society Quarterly 34.1 (2004): 5-28.

This essay contributes to the growing body of historical research on Kenneth Burke by considering his work as a drug researcher for the Bureau of Social Hygiene in the late 1920s and early 1930s. The research he conducted under the watch of his conservative boss, Colonel Arthur Woods, reveals a resistant worker who effectively became hooked on the question of bodies and habits even as he at times explicitly rejected the aims and methods of his boss. Burke's rearticulations of efficiency and piety help show how the Bureau offered new vantages on the body, effectively broadening his critical compass.

---. "Language as Sensuous Action: Sir Richard Paget, Kenneth Burke, and Gesture-Speech Theory." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 92.4 (2006): 331-54.

Hayakawa, S.I. "The Linguistic Approach to Poetry " Rev. of The Philosophy of Literary Form by Kenneth Burke. Poetry 60 (1942): 86-94.

Hazlitt, Henry. "Kenneth Burke's Metaphysics." Rev. of Permanence and Change by Kenneth Burke. The New York Times Book Review 5 May 1935: 19.

---. "Two Critics." Rev. of Counter-Statement by Kenneth Burke. The Nation 1932: 77. Reviews two books. "Creative Criticism, and Other Essays," by J.E. Spingarn; "Counter-Statement," by Kenneth Burke.

Hearit, Keith Michael. "A Burkean Analysis of the Rhetoric of Garrison Keillor." MAI 27.02 (1988): 91.

The author examines the rhetoric of Garrison Keillor using Kenneth Burke's theory of identification. In order to accomplish this task, the theory of identification is first systematically organized into a coherent body of thought using Burke's writings as well as others' contributions. The theory is then applied to the rhetoric of Garrison Keillor, specifically, his books, Lake Wobegon Days and Leaving Home. The study concludes that Keillor relies heavily on the type explicit identification, uses antithetical identification to a lesser extent, and ambiguous identification in only one instance. The strategies of identification include three categories: substances, dramatism, and forms. Keillor primarily uses the substance of direct identification, a dramatism which emphasizes an agent oriented language, and the form of syllogistic progression. A helpful biography is also included in the study.

Heath, Robert L. Rev. of The Legacy of Kenneth Burke, Eds. Herbert W. Simons and Trevor Meli. The Quarterly Journal of Speech 77 (1991): 81-82.

---. "Kenneth Burke on Form." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 65 (1979): 392-404.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Break with Formalism." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 70.2 (1984): 132-43.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Perspective on Perspective." Pre/Text: A Journal of Rhetorical Theory 6.3-4 (1985): 275-89.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Poetics and the Influence of I.A. Richards: A Cornerstone for Dramatism." Communication Studies 40 (1989): 54-66.

---. Realism and Relativism: A Perspective on Kenneth Burke. Macon, Ga.: Mercer University Press, 1986.

Heeren, April. "A Burkean Analysis of Allegorical Representation in Peter Pan and the Wizard of Oz." Thesis. South Dakota State University, 1994.

Heifferon, Barbara Ann. "Look Who's Not Talking: Recovering the Patient's Voice in the Clinique (Discursive Practices)." DAI 59.04A (1998): 340.

Almost everyone agrees that doctors' handwriting is not the only indecipherable and alienating communication practice in healthcare. The oral communication between doctors and patients is equally problematic. Few scholars in the field of rhetoric have attempted to analyze why and how these discursive practices have come about. Equally absent from the medical and rhetorical fields are alternative models that construct a better discourse between doctors and patients. My dissertation, Look Who's Not Talking: Recovering the Patient's Voice in the Clinique, not only examines how doctors talk to patients, but also begins an effort to change present discursive practices in healthcare. Michel Foucault began an academic conversation in The Birth of the Clinic and in Power/Knowledge that deconstructed certain institutionalized discourses. While his study went a long way toward analyzing the discourse of medicine, his language and theories have not moved into medical journals or patient rooms. My dissertation acts as a bridge between "high" rhetorical theory and the "marketplace" of medicine (an unfortunately apt metaphor for healthcare in this country). Foucault supplies one of the lenses I use to look at the discourse. Other lenses include those of Kenneth Burke and Lloyd Bitzer. One underlying assumption in the dissertation is that practices are more easily changed once they have been analyzed. I place the analysis within history and within current contexts. This strategy enacts a model opposing the usual acontextualized, ahistoric doctor/patient discourse. Both chapters 3 and 4 look at how doctor/patient discourse was constructed in Europe and America. In addition to making a contribution to the medical field, this dissertation breaks new ground within rhetoric and lays the basis for further explorations. Because of my extensive work in the healthcare field as cardio-pulmonary technician and special procedures nurse, I was able to draw on my own experience to use as examples of the particular problems within the discourse I isolate and propose alternatives to. The fifth chapter features a two-semester course I designed for first-year medical students. This course is rhetorically based and teaches doctors-to-be why the language they use with patients is important and how to effectively address patients.

Heilman, Robert B. "Burke as Political Threat: A Chronicle of the 1950s." Horns of Plenty: Malcolm Cowley and His Generation 2.1 (1989): 19-26.

Heller, Rafael Gustav. "Small Change: Teaching, Writing, and the Invention of Motives." DAI 63.10A (2002): 185.

It is often said that good teachers can make great differences in the lives of their students. Such is the ideal celebrated not only by Hollywood directors—in movies from Goodbye, Mr. Chips to Mr. Holland's Opus—but also by many school principals, university administrators, researchers, and teachers themselves. Among educational reformers today, no rallying cry is heard more frequently than the appeal to “teach for change,” for example, or to pursue “transformational learning.” Yet, for all the rhetorical excess, scholars have rarely asked what it means, precisely, for a self-transformation to occur in an academic setting. For instance, what sorts of change can students—and teachers, for that matter—reasonably be expected to accomplish? What could motivate them to attempt such changes, and how might they prove that they have in fact changed in the ways that they claim? In this dissertation, I direct such questions toward recent scholarship in the field of composition studies. Specifically, and drawing from the works of Erving Goffman and Kenneth Burke, I review a number of scholarly efforts to make sense of what, exactly, is going on in those situations where teachers and students are said to undergo some sort of profound self-transformation. Further, I suggest a few rhetorical principles for reformers to keep in mind when trying to induce students and teachers to change how they write, read, teach, and otherwise interact.

Henderson, Greig. "Postmodern Burke." University of Toronto Quarterly 66.3 (1997): 562-75.

Focuses on the postmodern attitudes of Kenneth Burke. Reference to the postmodern attitudes identified in `Postmodernism, Symbolicity, and the Rhetoric of the Hyperreal,' by Thomas Carmichael; Information on the postmodern attitude of Robert Wess.

---. "A Rhetoric of Form: The Early Burke and Reader-Response Criticism." Unending Conversations: New Writings by and About Kenneth Burke. Ed. Greig R. Henderson and David Cratis Williams. Carbondale, IL: Southern Illinios UP, 2001. 127-42.

Henderson, Greig E. Rev. of The Legacy of Kenneth Burke Eds. Herbert W. Simons and Trevor Melia. Horns of Plenty: Malcolm Cowley and His Generation 2 (1989): 55-57.

---. "Aesthetic and Practical Frames of Reference: Burke, Marx, and the Rhetoric of Social Change." Extensions of the Burkean System. Ed. James W. Chesebro. Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1993. 173-86.

---. "Dramatism and Deconstruction: Burke, De Man, and the Rhetorical Motive." Kenneth Burke and the 21st Century. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Albany: State of New York P, 1999. 151-65.

---. Kenneth Burke: Literature and Language as Symbolic Action. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1988.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Dramatistic Theory of Literature and Language." Dissertation. University of Toronto, 1981.

---. "'Literature Makes Something Happen': Frank Lentricchia on Kenneth Burke." Rev. of Criticism and Social Change by Frank Lentricchia. University of Toronto Quarterly 54.3 (1985): 303-12. Reviews the book '

---. "Postmodern Burke " Rev. of Kenneth Burke: Rhetoric, Subjectivity, Postmodernism by Robert Wess and Kenneth Burke in Greenwich Village: Conversing with the Moderns 1915-1931 by Jack Selzer. University of Toronto Quarterly 66.3 (1997): 562-75.

Henderson, Greig E., and David Cratis Williams. Unending Conversations : New Writings by and About Kenneth Burke. Rhetorical Philosophy and Theory. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 2001.

Hendrickson, Patricia Karen. "Audience Experience and Response within the Single-Sex Secondary Military Boarding School: A Dramaturgical Analysis." DAI 64.02A (2002): 246.

Scope and methods of study. The purpose of this study was to investigate the various groups associated with single-sex secondary military boarding schools. The groups studied were: administrative staff, faculty, military staff, support staff, and parents of cadets enrolled in the eight remaining single-sex secondary military boarding schools in the United States. Additional supporting data was also gained through dialogue with alumni of these eight schools and other persons interested in secondary military schools. Three qualitative techniques—documentary review, field observations, and interviews—were used to conduct the study. In addition, surveys were administered providing both quantitative and qualitative data. The use of a variety of data gathering methods was employed to strengthen data collection and analysis. Findings and conclusions. While a moderate amount of literature exists concerning post-secondary, or college level military schools, there is scant literature on single-sex secondary military boarding schools. Most existing literature focuses on the social worlds of residents enrolled in these schools rather than those who preside over them. Borrowing from the dramaturgical theoretical perspectives of George Simmel, Kenneth Burke, Erving Goffman, and others, this work argues for another focus of military education research: the social conditions, experiences, and responses of various groups associated with single-sex secondary military boarding schools. In this model, actors' performances are described in terms of responses to outcomes and actual emergent meanings constructed by the audience.Results illuminate the similarities and differences between each group's interpretations of the others' performances. Areas for potential conflict and disillusionment within, and between groups, are identified and discussed.

Herbert, Frank John. "American Nervousness (Popular Entertainment, Neurasthenia, Performance Arts)." DAI 52.06A (1990): 237.

American Nervousness documents a performance realized by the author in collaboration with the Drawing Legion, an experimental arts company based in Iowa City. Cultural performance, though often thought of as suprapersonal, may also be understood through the investigation of individual acts of expression, as long as sufficient attention is paid to performer intention, the circumstances of production, audience response, and the operative cultural codes which link these factors. Inspired by George Miller Beard's 1881 treatise on neurasthenia, the performance juxtaposes Beard's explanatory theories with illustrative episodes drawn from the biographies of three midwestern artists who achieved professional success in New York: Michigan native Winsor McCay, a cartoonist and animator (1867-1934); Iowa vaudevillian Effie Cherry (1867-1944); and Missouri painter Thomas Hart Benton (1889-1975). The dissertation consists of three parts: an introductory, theoretical essay, a transcript of the performance, and a gathering of critical reviews. The essay considers performance theory and performance practice as together providing a basis for historical research and cultural criticism; briefly examines the relation between performance theory (as formulated, in particular, by Irving Goffman, Victor Turner, and Kenneth Burke) and concurrent developments in twentieth-century performance art and experimental theatre; shows how the performances of Cherry, McCay, and Benton provide an entry into broader cultural themes (among them urbanization, industrialization, mobility, changing work patterns, and the evolution of mass entertainment). Since the results of the study are presented in performance, the second part of the dissertation comprises a transcript of a representative presentation, illustrated with performance photos, set drawings, and visual source material. The verbal texts, as recorded, convey social and biographical data. The illustrations, together with technical descriptions, compare certain cultural phenomena of the nineteenth century (panoramas, touring tent shows, vaudeville, mechanically produced music) with their twentieth-century counterparts (Regionalist and action painting, political campaigns, video, electronic music). Finally, a number of critical reviews serve to document the development of the performance over a ten-month period, and to represent the responses of audiences in Chicago, Iowa City, Amsterdam (Netherlands), and Ghent (Belgium).

Heredia, Arturo Alejandro. "The Deliberating Self: Modern American Social Critics and the Self-Reflective Individual (John Dewey, Kenneth Burke, John Steinbeck, Americo Paredes)." DAI 57.05A (1996): 176.

Modern American social critics tended to characterize their era as one suffering from moral and cultural flux. Sinclair Lewis, for example, called America "the most contradictory, the most depressing, the most stirring, of any land in the world today." The writers that shared this view became social critics concerned with overcoming the alienation of the individual. It was clear to them that Victorian ethics and the "genteel" tradition of letters and philosophy could not orient individuals in a modern industrial society. If the modern era was marred by moral decay and the loss of tradition, how did American writers and social critics deliberate the cultural conflicts of society? Writers like John Dewey, Kenneth Burke, John Steinbeck and Americo Paredes, to name only a few, all examined various cultural conflicts as the source of alienation. They believed that individuals needed strategies of deliberation that were self-reflective. Only then could individuals confront the ideological sources of alienation to rebuild their social agency. These writers envision a modern individual capable of redeeming his or her social consciousness. Thus self-reflection as a deliberative activity is a strategy not only for mediation but also for redefining cultural identity. Each of the writers I examine in this dissertation sustain this view of the modern individual as a self-reflective, deliberating self. For example, this self is the pragmatic, "instrumentalist" individual in John Dewey's social philosophy; the user of aesthetic symbolism in Kenneth Burke's rhetorical theory; and the implied reader in the fictions of John Steinbeck and Am erico Paredes which self-consciously historicize subjectivity.

Hernadi, Paul, and Francis Steen. "The Tropical Landscapes of Proverbia: A Crossdisciplinary Travelogue." Style 33.1 (1999): 1-20. Explores when, where, how and why proverbs function. Principal locations of proverbs; Integrative function and cognitive efficiency; Social uses.

Hershey, Lewis B. "Burke's Aristotelianism: Burke and Aristotle on Form." Rhetoric Society Quarterly 16.3 (1986): 181-85.

Hessler, Heather Brooke. "Product Versus Process: The Occupational Rhetoric of Academic Work." DAI 62.12A (2001): 307.

My dissertation argues that occupation is a rhetorical construct aided and impeded by cultural binaries such as scientism/humanism, intellectuals/managers, product/process. The product/process binary is frequently used within the field of rhetoric and composition to describe the contention between those who assess writing as a discrete, quantifiable performance and those who do not. I adopt this dichotomy as a metaphor for the tensions associated with the “corporate turn” in academic culture marked by a growing emphasis on forms of accountability, management, and curricula that appear to privilege short-term, quantifiable gains and consumer expectations over the principles and practices of liberal learning. In academic institutions the curriculum is an occupational metaphor, a way of seeing the true work of the organization in terms of a system of learning experiences. Extending the theories of twentieth-century rhetorician Kenneth Burke, I develop a methodology called “occupational criticism” to identify and interpret contradictions between academe's rhetorical ideals (as professed by college and university mission statements) and the institutional structures used to reify those ideals (such as the use of web-based education to fulfill the aims of academic accessibility). Through an analysis of such contradictions, this dissertation becomes a cross-section of the dilemma Burke calls the bureaucratization of the imaginative, “the vexing things that happen when men try to translate some pure aim or vision into terms of its corresponding material embodiment, thus necessarily involving elements alien to the original, ‘spiritual’ (‘imaginative’) motive” (Attitudes Toward History ii). While many types of academic occupation are explored in this study, I conclude that the most significant is that of academic bureaucrat because of the changing nature of this role and because of what those changes may ultimately signify for academe's culture and rhetoric. In a period when marketplace culture is undeniably permeating the academy, bureaucratic roles are being performed by everyone—not just by titled administrators—and those roles (those occupations) are being altered by post-capitalist terms and conditions of productivity that attempt to synthesize ideals of intellectual and managerial work.

Hicks, Granville. "A Defense of Eloquence." Rev. of Counter-Statement by Kenneth Burke. The New Republic 2 December 1931: 75-76.

Hickson, Mark III. "Kenneth Burke's Affirmation of 'No' and the Absence of the Present." Etc.: A Review of General Semantics 33 (1976): 44-48.

Higgins, Andrew Charles. "Art and Argument: The Rise of Walt Whitman's Rhetorical Poetics, 1838--1855." DAI 60.11A (1999): 349.

This dissertation uses the rhetorical theory of Kenneth Burke to illuminate the development of Walt Whitman's rhetorical poetics, in which Whitman sought to transform the reader's identity from one based on static and divisive notions of race, class, region, and gender to a malleable identity based on the actions of the human body. I show how this rhetorical poetics is the product of a number of factors, including the variety of roles poetry played in early nineteenth-century American culture, the economics of the publishing industry, the fragmentation of the two-party system, and nineteenth-century oratorical culture, and that a careful examination of the intersection of Whitman and these factors reveals the development of this rhetorical poetics. I focus on four bodies of evidence: Whitman's pre-Leaves of Grass poetry; the various rhetorical roles poetry played in America from 1820–1850 (roles shaped in large part by changing economic conditions) as exemplified by three poets whom Whitman read and admired, McDonald Clarke, Martin Farquhar Tupper, and Henry Wadsworth Longfellow; Whitman's pre- Leaves of Grass notebooks; and the 1855 edition of Leaves of Grass. Whitman's early poetry reveals a young poet, intensely aware of the variety of roles poetry could play, moving progressively toward a poetry that could combine the communal persona of the ballad with the individual persona of the romantic lyric. In his pre-Leaves of Grass notebooks, written from 1848–1855, we see Whitman struggling to discover a poetics that will replace party politics. Close attention to external references, developments in style and rhetoric, and manuscript evidence reveals both the order of the notebooks and the different purposes for which Whitman used them, and the origin of some of the key themes of Leaves of Grass, including slavery, race, class, the body, and sexuality. Finally, the 1855 text itself is an overtly rhetorical text. While C. Carroll Hollis has shown how Leaves of Grass reflects nineteenth-century oratory at the micro-level, I show how the macro-level also reflects that discourse. Specifically, I show how “Song of Myself” employs theories of rhetorical arrangement described by Aristotle and Hugh Blair.

Higgins, Kathleen Marie. "Apollo, Music, and Cross-Cultural Rationality." Philosophy East & West 42.4 (1992): 623-41. Discusses an imagistic character of rationality. Quirks in the Western conception of rationality; Pre-enlightenment models of rationality; Nietzsche's characterization of rationality; Rationality in context; Music as image of cultural values; Aesthetic approach to cultural conceptions of rationality. Uses Burke's terministic screens.

Hildebrand, David L. "Was Kenneth Burke a Pragmatist?" Transactions of the Charles S. Peirce Society 31.3 (1995): 632-58.

Shows that philosopher Kenneth Burke's work has enough in common with epistemological and metaphysical doctrines of Classical Pragmatism to merit renewed consideration by philosophers. Affinities between Burke and pragmatism; Details of the experiential process which occurs in deduction; Differences between Burke and pragmatism; Discussion on Burke's definition of man.

Hill, Billy Joe Jr. "Controversy over Free Expression Viewed as Social Drama: A Case Study of Larry Flynt And "Hustler" Magazine." DAI 43.09A (1982): 265.

This study examined the rhetoric of Larry Flynt and the content of his publication, Hustler magazine. Flynt's rhetoric, analyzed from the dramatistic perspective suggested by Kenneth Burke, was found to feature two terms--purpose and agency. Flynt radicalized purpose and agency--an act which illustrates Burke's dramatistic approach to rhetoric. Flynt's rhetoric is divided into two stages, and certain rhetorical goals and strategies are suggested. The content of Hustler magazine was analyzed. Seven content categories were analyzed from a sample drawn from each year--1974 to 1982. Results are reported for each category, and profiles of Hustler for each year are constructed. Three stages are discerned in the evolution of Hustler. The present study concluded that the content of Hustler, particularly the infrequent use of black nude models and the frequent use of black stereotypes in cartoons produced unintended messages which contradicted Hustler's intended messages. Finally, the study suggested that Larry Flynt, through Hustler, has made an important contribution to the cause of free expression in America.

Hillard, Van Edward. "The Dialectical Nature of Learning Writing in an Epistemic Rhetoric." DAI 48.10A (1987): 247.

Rhetorical theories contain within them implicit philosophies of education. So-called "new" rhetorical explorations into the meaning-making enterprise--those particularly of I. A. Richards, Susanne Langer and Kenneth Burke--move the study of rhetoric from that which makes knowledge most available to writers and readers to the study of how rhetoric may be seen as that which creates meaning, is constitutive of knowledge itself. This epistemic position explores language as both an imaginative and social construction. These theorists reposition language from its signifying function in mirroring objective reality to its function as instrument of cognition, capable of constructing a particularly human reality of symbolic forms. Here, thought is as inseparable from language as our realities are inseparable from the instruments by which they are made known. This, in turn, reconstitutes the activities of reading and writing, seen as activities of interpretation, where meaning is made not as the correspondence of things of the world, but as the interrelation of language with other language. One way to explore the implications of this position for the teaching of writing is to examine a new rhetorical attitude toward metaphoric meaning-making. Metaphor, as one of language's constituent forms, provides the armature upon which we may create an understanding of the operation of dialectic, central in elucidating writing's imaginative and social nature.

Hillwig, Jack Leonard. "Film Criticism: Its Relationship to Economically Successful Films and an Application of Rhetoric to Improving the Critic's Methods." DAI 41.04A (1980): 191.

This study examines the field of journalistic film criticism from a number of perspectives. Initially it presents film criticism--as written by major critics in national publications--as an area with numerous problems. Film criticism, as journalism, follows no journalistic guidelines. Critics write in a subjective manner too frequently basing their reviews not on facts and logic but on opinions, petty hatreds, and purely personal bias. Critics are found to disagree radically on what quality in film is. The first section of the dissertation (Chapters I, II, and III) shows the state of film criticism from 1960 through 1975 and determines the worth of film criticism from an economic standpoint. The ten most economically successful films were studied each year from 1960 through 1975. These films were studied in relation to critical appraisal by major national critics writing in journalistic publications and in relation to major motion picture awards. Conclusions included: (1) Most critics seem to have little concern about whether a film will be successful at the box office and there seems to be no relationship between positive critical reviews and the box office success of a film. As a result of this it was concluded that critics have very little influence over whether or not the public goes to see a film. (2) Critics, except in a few instances, disagree with each other over which films are good and which are not. Throughout most of the sixteen years a film stood an almost even chance of being reviewed positively or negatively by any given critic. Critics were found also to seldom consistently agree with each other. (3) Critical reviews do not influence the award winning capacity of a film. The research in the first section of the dissertation indicates that film criticism is not serving the public journalistically. While much of the criticism is entertaining very little was found to be factually informative, and as a result of this film criticism suffers from a lack of credibility. Any consistent reader of numerous national publications' reviews on a particular film will generally find such a diversity of opinion and such poorly presented arguments as to give up on criticism as anything more than plot summary. The second section of the dissertation (Chapters IV, V, and VI) poses new functions for film criticism and corrects some of the deficiencies. Film is presented as part of a communication process and the critic is defined as a key intermediary link in that process. A process model of film is presented as a way for the journalistic critic to understand film and his/her own place in how a film reaches and communicates to an audience. This information is presented as the first step to educating the film critic toward understanding the communication pattern of film and his/her place within that pattern. Also as part of this communication pattern the rhetorical approach to criticism by Kenneth Burke is used and adapted to film as a logical, systematic, and critically sound method for the beginning journalistic critic to learn how to think through a film after he/she has seen it. The specific Burkeian approaches adapted to film are the concept of identification and the dramatistic pentad. This rhetorical approach allows for a specific format for dealing with film critically rather than a specific formula for writing criticism. It allows for approaching criticism using logic and facts rather than opinions. It allows for organization, relationships, detail, and interpretations which can go beyond other critical attempts in describing the nature of film. And, the Burkeian approach encompasses the elements of the communication process model of film and translates those elements into a tool most functional for journalistic film critics. Also included in the dissertation are excerpts from critical reviews of over 75 of the films studied and an analysis of the 1968 film The Graduate to demonstrate the complete and functional uses of the concepts presented.

Hines, Janmarie Booth. "Vision and Voice: Scripture and Transcription (Faulkner)." DAI 50.09A (1989): 350.

The works of William Faulkner after Absalom, Absalom! do not evidence his waning originality and creative genius but rather his attempt to resituate that genius within the context of the traditional cultural values that he admired. Faulkner's artistic move is from the romantic conception of literature as original expression and verbal icon to literature as a potentially demanding art form, one which recognizes writers' and readers' need to read themselves allegorically to make their personal texts consonant with cultural scripts that they inherit and to revise those scripts to suit their personal needs. With Absalom, Absalom! begins Faulkner's attempt to free love and art from the egoism of romanticism and to resituate them in a community of believers. By sacrificing his own romantic idealism in The Wild Palms and The Hamlet, Faulkner begins his redemptive move. In Go Down, Moses, Faulkner pits vision against voice, reading against writing, scripture against transcription, and love as some idealistic version of sacrifice against a pragmatic version of love requiring the sacrifice of false pride in one's ideals, which leave no room for human failure and thus for forgiveness of human faults. Finally, A Fable evidences Faulkner's attempt to articulate the more viable cultural script that he wrote/read in Go Down, Moses. A Fable attests to the importance of our inescapable tendency to read allegorically and the value for human endurance of a cultural script that values both communal commitment and individual achievement. Theoretically I draw from Kenneth Burke the importance of the linguistic negative in the definition of human being and the notion of comedy as essentially a charitable viewpoint. From Warwick Wadlington I take the notion of Faulkner's "No to death" through empowerment by a cultural script, and from Fredric Jameson, the notion of writing as a representation of ideology. Undergirding each of these theories is the notion that human being is essentially social. Faulkner's works after Absalom evidence his attempt to discover artistic forms that facilitate his appropriation, through revision, of certain cultural scripts that emphasize humanity's social being.

Hirji, Faiza. "The Woman Behind the Man: Politicized Portrayals of Afghan Muslim Women in Wartime." MAI 42.02 (2003): 244.

This thesis examines ways in which misrepresentations of Muslim women in mass media may constitute the basis for arguments justifying military action in times of international conflict. Specifically, the notion of female oppression was central to media coverage of the war in Afghanistan. Empirical examples of such depictions are drawn from three different newspapers, The New York Times (United States), The Globe and Mail (Canada), and Dawn (Pakistan), within a specific seven-day period during the war. The newspaper articles are analyzed utilizing methodological tools such as critical discourse analysis, myth and ritual analysis, propaganda models and dramatism. The findings confirm, to varying degrees, the presence of politicized depictions of Afghan Muslim women in all three newspapers. These findings are discussed from various theoretical perspectives, including Orientalism and feminist theory, particularly in terms of the scission that has arisen in the latter due to postcolonial critiques of liberal feminist ethnocentrism.

Hochmuth [Nichols], Marie. "Kenneth Burke and the 'New Rhetoric'." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 38 (1952): 133-44.

Hockmuth, Marie. "Burkean Criticism." Western Journal of Communication 21 (1957): 89-95.

Hoeffler, Judith Savage. "The Myth of Perpetual Youth; the Reality of Age: A Rhetorical Exigency for the Baby Boom and Vietnam Generations (Goodman, Greene, Edelman, Wheeler, Vietnam Generation)." DAI 51.03A (1990): 283.

This study analyzes Communication-based evidence that the myth of perpetual youth and the reality of age of the baby boom and Vietnam generations will promote societal hardships as myth and reality collide. The study, rhetorical and thus qualitative in nature, analyzes the discourse of four public figures to discover, through Burkeian analysis, the exigencies between the myth of perpetual youth and the reality of age. Individuals selected for the study are Ellen Goodman and Bob Greene, syndicated columnists; Marion Wright Edelman, president and founder of the Washington, D.C. based Children's Defense Fund; and John Wheeler, head of the Vietnam War Memorial Fund. Individuals were selected for study based on their fit in the age cohort of the study, weight of influence on broad-based audiences, and availability of discourse and acts which reflect the activities and concerns of the generational cohort in this study. The study uses the definition for myth and reality of Edwin Leach, reflecting that culture is communicated through language; myth is understood through how we name it or its symbols in regard to or in opposition of the cultural artifacts of society. The research methodology is that of Kenneth Burke, designed in a triangular proof fashion seeking to find the motives of the communicators through the rhetorical concepts of identification, cluster of terms and representative anecdote. The triad of tools is applied to the discourse and rhetorical acts of the four subjects. Conclusions are based on the nine research questions in the study, dealing primarily but not exclusively with the economics, political and sexual roles of the baby boom and Vietnam cohort. Results include, but are not limited to, the unsettled questions and victimage of the Vietnam War; the economic power and self-centered and selfish nature of the group; the continuing feud for central power between males and females, with the females needing to work at high-stamina levels to blend the nurturing which society demands of them and the power which society continuously denies; the implications of an aging population whose support will need to come from a younger generation from which it withheld support, such as in education, nutrition and healthcare, for example; and the implications of a population which is expected to live longer than any other before it, and to make increasing demands on healthcare and special services. The study calls for more research in the area, as little is done at this time. The thesis for the call for continued research is that as long as the myth of perpetual youth pervades, the socio-political implications of the reality of age cannot be addressed in a manner beneficial to all members of an aging society.

Hoerl, Kristen. "Monstrous Youth in Suburbia: Disruption and Recovery of the American Dream." Southern Communication Journal 67 (2002): 259-75.

Hoffman, Frederick J., Charles Allen, and Carolyn F. Ulrich. The Little Magazine: A History and a Bibliography. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1946.

Hoffman, Frederick J. "The Problem of Influence." Freudianism and the Literary Mind. Baton Rouge: Louisiana State University Press, 1945. 102-04.

---. "The Scholar-Critic: Trends in Contemporary British and American Literary Study." Modern Language Quarterly 26.1 (1965): 1-15.

Presents a criticism on trends in contemporary British and American literature study. Discussion on preserving power of contextualism in a book written by the author Murray Krieger; Mention of a formalist approach to literature; Difficulty in establishment of texts in modern British and American literature.

Hogan, Kathryn J. "Student Subjectivity and the Study of Literature: The Possibility of Free Space." DAI 66.02A (2005): 210.

The question of student transformation has been a central concern for composition theorists. Beginning with a discussion of Louise Rosenblatt, who suggests that the study of literature supports the goals of a democratic society, I propose that the subjective experience of reading literature may be a vehicle for fostering student change. Such varied theorists as Kenneth Burke, Patricia Bizzell, and Min-Zhan Lu have proposed that students need to experience lives that are very different than their own, which is precisely what I argue the study of literature provides. As I consider the ways that current theories of identity formation might be employed in the classroom when students read literary texts, I emphasize that a student's affective experience or vicarious identification with a specific other has the potential to influence and transform student identity. In opposition to theories critical pedagogy and Jennifer Gore's Foucauldian pedagogy, however, I argue that there is an aspect of identity which is not socially constructed. Following Charles Taylor, I argue that identity arises from the tension between cultural influences, mediated by language, and the individual's response to experience. Through literature, students may access sources of emotional vitality that have points in common with the goals of critical pedagogy and poststructuralist concerns about student subjectivity. Critical pedagogy, I argue, tends to minimize students' personal stories and experiences, molding student subjectivities to fit into narratives of transformation. Student change can not be a matter of coercion, but intense subjective experiences of otherness may be the initial motivation to change student consciousness. As teachers pursue their desired learning outcomes, including social goals, I recommend that they allow for indeterminacy, including the eventuality that students will not agree with us or change in ways that meet our expectations. Throughout my dissertation, I argue for the possibility of a free space in student identity, a space in which students encounter otherness through reading literature. Although such experiences may be encouraged and fostered by a learning community in the classroom, students must respond to otherness in ways that are uniquely their own.

Hogan, Kevin Patrick. "The Contribution of Kenneth Burke's Rhetoric to a Postmodern Theological Anthropology." DAI 63.03A (2002): 299.

The view of the human shifted in modernity away from the classicist understanding to the subject, varying versions of the subject emerged, from the Cartesian cogito to the more recent historical and existential subjects of Hegel and Nietzsche. This turn to the subject also characterized many modern approaches to theological anthropology. In the twentieth century, this turn was criticized by the linguistic and rhetorical turns, both of which viewed language as antecedent to the subject. While the conversation between theology and hermeneutics, literary theory, and rhetoric has increased, the topic of theological anthropology in light of these conversations has often been neglected. This dissertation redresses this neglect in an examination of the rhetorical theory of Kenneth Burke. Burke's oeuvre moves from the position of literary critic and theorist in the early twentieth century to broader social criticism, philosophy, and rhetorical theory in the middle and late century. Chapter One of the dissertation traces the turn to the subject, the linguistic turn, and the rhetorical turn in philosophy and theology. Chapter Two places Burke's writings in the context of his own history and the intellectual milieu into which he emerged, and examines his earliest critical and theoretical work in Counter-Statement (1929). Chapters Three through Six trace the topics of language, the human, and religion in Burke's writings of the 1930s to his last essays of the 1980s, with particular attention to his major books and collected essays. Chapter Seven is a summary and synthesis of the insights gleaned through the diachronic analysis of the earlier chapters. It further anticipates a possible Burkean response, rooted in Burke's rhetoric and his definition of the human as symbol-using animal, to some of the questions raised in postmodernist writers about the human, philosophy, religion, and rationality. The dissertation argues that, in Burke's writings, the linguistic and rhetorical turns, so central to the postmodern critique, do not necessarily contribute to secularism, but rather provide a focus of and stimulus for engagement with the theological.

Hogan, Lucy Anne Lind. "The Overthrow of the Monopoly of the Pulpit: A Longitudinal Case Study of the Cultural Conversation Advocating the Preaching and Ordination of Women in American Methodism 1859-1924 (Phoebe Palmer, Frances Willard, M. Madeline Southard, Georgia Harkness)." DAI 56.08A (1995): 292.

Extensive work has been devoted reconstructing and understanding women's rhetorical history. The preponderance of that work focuses on women's efforts to enlarge their influence in the political sphere and to secure the vote. However, at the Seneca Falls Convention of 1848, several of that meeting's resolutions were devoted to enlarging the sphere of women in the church and securing women's entrance into the pulpit as preachers and as ordained ministers. Yet, while historical evidence reveals that numerous nineteenth- and twentieth-century women were engaged in such a task, the field of American Public Address has directed little attention to recovering and analyzing that material. The purpose of this dissertation is two-fold. The first is to recover this forgotten segment of women's rhetorical history by initiating an examination of one thread of an extensive and still continuing debate concerning the role and status of women in the church. Second, it is the goal of this study to suggest an analytical model appropriate for linking discourses that are connected by a common argumentative strand, i.e., a cultural conversation as described by Kenneth Burke, rather than an organized social movement. The study features the rhetorical efforts of women in the American Methodist Church. By employing the methodology of the longitudinal case study, I examined four texts written over a sixty year span, which correspond to key historical moments within the conversation: Phoebe Palmer's work, Promise of the Father (1859) the first text openly advocating the preaching of women in the Methodist Church, Woman in the Pulpit by Frances Willard (1889), "Woman and the Ministry" by M. Madeline Southard (1919) and "The Ministry as a Vocation for Women" by Georgia Harkness (1924), the final two written just prior to women's achieving ordination in the Methodist Church. By choosing to examine texts at different times I was able to compare and contrast the effects of women's changing status both in and outside of the church upon their argumentative strategies. The study reveals a clearly argumentative approach that changed over time, and was distinct from, yet influenced by, the larger conversation concerning women's rights.

Holland, Laura Virginia. "Aristotelianism in the Rhetorical Theory of Kenneth Burke." DAI 15.01 (1954): 146.

Holland, L. Virginia. Counterpoint: Kenneth Burke and Aristotle's Theories of Rhetoric. New York: Philosophical Library, 1959.

---. "Kenneth Burke's Dramatistic Approach in Speech Criticism." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 41 (1955): 352-58.

---. "Rhetorical Criticism: A Burkeian Method." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 39 (1953): 444-50.

Holman, C. Hugh. "The Defense of Art Criticism since 1930." The Development of American Literary Criticism. Ed. Floyd Stoval. Chapel Hill, NC: University of North Carolina Press, 1955. 231-32, 39, 40.

Holmes, David G. "The Fragmented Whole: Ralph Ellison, Kenneth Burke, and the Cultural Literacy Debate." CLA Journal 43.3 (2000): 261-75.

Argues that one of Ralph Ellison's essays `The Little Man at the Chehaw Station,' and his lecture titled `What These Children Are Like' should be appropriated to buttress the notion of a dialectical relationship between Western traditionalism and multiculturalism. Examination on how Ellison borrows from Kenneth Burke to juxtapose the artistic and social facets of culture his writings.

Hook, Sidney. "Kenneth Burke and Sidney Hook: An Exchange (an Exchange of Letters between Burke and Hook Concerning Hook's Review)." Partisan Review 4 (1938): 40-47.

---. "The Technique of Mystification " Rev. of Attitudes Toward History. Partisan Review 4 (1937): 57-62.

Hopson-Sparks, C. Melissa. "Will the Real Jesus Please Stand Up? Bridging the Divide between the Jesus Seminar and Its Opponents through a Burkeian Approach (Kenneth Burke)." DAI 65.06A (2003): 161.

This study employs a Burkeian cluster-agon analysis approach to analyze the rhetoric of four members of the Jesus Seminar; namely, Robert Funk, Marcus Borg, John Dominic Crossan, and John Shelby Spong as well as that of two of the Jesus Seminar's critics; Luke Timothy Johnson and N. Thomas Wright. Specifically, this study sought to discern the orientations or perspectives held by each of the examined rhetors in an effort to locate common ground or similar foundations within two seemingly disparate points of view. In doing so, this study creates a third perspective, or corrective, based on the orthopraxis approach of liberation theology that may be appropriated to dissolve other seemingly intractable rhetorical conflicts that threaten to shut down dialogue in conflicts.

Horner, Bruce Merle. "The Rhetorics of Seventeenth-Century English Songs." DAI 49.07A (1988): 254.

This study examines seventeenth-century English songs as rhetorical acts shaped by and shaping what Kenneth Burke calls their particular rhetorical "scenes." My analyses delineate a number of song rhetorics and song types associated with particular rhetorical scenes: "domestic" songs, court-chamber songs, tavern songs, masquing hall songs, and post-Restoration "theater" songs. While not disputing established boundaries between different kinds of songs, such as the ballet, madrigal, consort song, and declamatory air, I explain how the distinguishing characteristics of these genres call for markedly different groups of performers and listeners and, through both their lyrics and their musical construction, define occasions diffferent in their purpose. I show how the lute songs of John Dowland and Thomas Campion employ different rhetorics, respectively the rhetoric of the courtier and the rhetoric of "tuning," and trace in the declamatory airs and "tuneful" songs of Henry Lawes the adaptation of those two rhetorics to the greater intimacy and isolation of Caroline court life. By comparing the highly specific social, historical and dramatic contexts within which Stuart masque songs operated to the multiple life which post-Restoration theater songs led as songs sung both by professional at public theater performances and also by amateurs in domestic settings removed from London, I account for the reliance of the theater songs on stereotyped poetic and musical conventions and show how they use those conventions to evoke a "public" audience. This study demonstrates that literary scholars need to view seventeenth-century English song lyrics as song lyrics (rather than as poems) located in particular rhetorical scenes defined in part by the lyrics' musical settings and their composers, performers, and listeners. In showing how different songs did different work, held different meanings, and took different forms in accordance with the life in which they participated, this study explains the striking changes which occurred in seventeenth-century English lyric song styles and presents both a reconceptualization of songs as what Burke calls "strategies for encompassing situations" and a methodology for exploring their strategic significance.

Horton, Kathleen. "Sucking at the Breast of God: Women and the Rhetoric of Faith." DAI 56.08A (1995): 190.

In this dissertation, I argue that faith--the naming, understanding, and enactment of a relationship with God--is a rhetorical construct; that is, people come to faith by giving adherence to persuasive appeals made by textual, material, and abstract cultural artifacts that present arguments about God. Further, whatever else may be the nature of God's existence, we can only know God through this rhetorical process. I place my argument in the context of late twentieth-century culture, which has inherited an intellectual tradition that claims the death of God and the naivete of faith. In this prevailing tradition of doubt, faith in God is a self-conscious act of assent that stands in dialectical tension with theological negation and religious scepticism. Faith in our time cannot exist outside of this dialectical relationship with doubt. Because of deeply ingrained misogynist practices in institutional religions, women have an especially troubled relationship with matters of faith, and I focus on ways that women have experienced and understood their relationship with God. Specifically, I analyze the rhetorical effects of scriptural narrative, poetry, prayer, statuary, medieval spiritual autobiography, and contemporary theology. I place this discussion in the discipline of rhetoric to emphasize the nature of faith as persuasive argumentation, and my work is informed by the theories of Kenneth Burke, Chaim Perelman, and Wayne Booth, as well as by recent feminist inquiries into the rhetorical tradition. A rhetorical analysis of faith understands truth claims as contingent propositions, thereby subject to challenge and to change. Rhetoric tends to undo discursive claims to "naturalness" or "necessity." It approaches discourses as the production of arguments intended to persuade and considers how and to what end such arguments are constructed. A rhetorical approach to the analysis of faith and God usefully opens up deeply ingrained misogynist truth claims about God to analysis and revision.

Hostetler, Michael J. "The Rhetoric of Christian Martyrdom: An Exploration of the Homiletical Uses of Ultimate Terms." DAI 54.05A (1993): 246.

Christian martyrdom is a topic of both historical and contemporary interest which has been studied from a variety of viewpoints including those of history, theology, biblical studies, psychology, social science, and popular culture. Missing from current scholarship are studies of martyrdom from the standpoint of rhetoric as well as considerations of sermons about martyrdom. These are particularly serious omissions in the literature in light of martyrdom's intrinsically rhetorical nature and the importance of preaching about martyrs in church history. The rhetorical theory of ultimate terms as developed primarily by Kenneth Burke and Richard Weaver offers a theoretical framework within which martyrdom, seen as an example of an ultimate "god term," can be approached as a rhetorical and homiletical phenomenon. Specifically, the theory of ultimate terms suggests four argumentative strategies involving such terms: pontificating middle term, hierarchical power, hypostatization, and inversion. This study consists of detailed analyses of five historical sermons about martyrdom in terms of these four strategies. The sermons are St. Augustine's "Denis 13" (AD 401), St. Bernard's "Sermon for the Feast of Holy Innocents" (1140), John Calvin's "Exhortation to Suffer Persecution" (1552), H. P. Liddon's "The Power of Martyrdom" (1880), and Daniel Berrigan's "A Glimmer of Light: A Sermon Honoring Archbishop Oscar Romero of El Salvador" (1987). Close reading of these sermons shows how the preachers used the argumentative strategies connected with the ultimate term martyrdom to achieve their purposes and suggests further lines of inquiry into the role of ultimate terms in argumentive discourses.

Houston, Carol S. "Jews for Jesus as a Rhetorical Force (Christian, Conversion)." DAI 60.02A (1998): 67.

The 1960s was a decade characterized, in part, by political protests, a concern for civil rights, and youth involvement In the counterculture, 1 leading to the 1970s and its re-evaluation of beliefs and a return to religion.2 Many traditional religions benefited from this new religious feeling. Young people, however, tended to gravitate towards new religions, developing a theological counterculture and resulting in a cult explosion.3 Jews for Jesus began at the beginning of the 1970s, originally as part of the Jesus Movement, but by 1974 it was functioning in its own right. Jews for Jesus is but one group in a long line of organizations that have existed throughout the ages, dedicated to proselytizing Jews. While many of the groups formed during the 1970s quickly disappeared, Jews for Jesus has grown in its missionary work. It utilizes sophisticated rhetorical techniques and strategies, helping it survive and grow during its two decades in existence. The elegance and sophistication of its messages makes it worthy of rhetorical analysis. This dissertation was designed to explore a number of related questions. 1. What are the techniques and arguments used by Jews for Jesus to persuade Jews to change their world view and accept Jesus as the Messiah and other fundamental Christian principles? Jews cannot decide to accept Christian doctrine without great deliberation and religious upheaval. To do so, there must be nothing short of a change in world view and traditional belief system. How does Jews for Jesus persuade Jews to undergo such an enormous change? Since Jews for Jesus relies in large part on printed messages, the focus of this dissertation will be primarily on, but not limited to, their written material. 2. What is the background and perspective of the Jews for Jesus organization? Should Jews for Jesus be classified as a cult, a new religion, or a sect? How does it operate in comparison to common pleonastic persuasive techniques often employed by these groups? 3. What are the implications of conversion to a messianic Jewish or Hebrew Christian viewpoint to both Christians and Jews? 4. How is the audience for the Jews for Jesus message defined and approached? What are the problems inherent in trying to reach this audience? What rhetorical strategies are employed? How are these strategies modified for this specific audience? 5. What can the work of rhetoricians, particularly Kenneth Burke, add to this study of persuasion to a reluctant audience? How must such an audience be approached to maximize chances for success? And finally, what can this study add to our body of knowledge of persuasive techniques? 1Juliene Lipson, Jews for Jesus: An Anthropological Study, (New York: AMS Press, 1990) 1. 2Dov Aharoni Fisch, Jews for Nothing: On Cults, Intermarriage and Assimilation, (Jerusalem: Feldheim Publishers, 1984) 17. 3Fisch 17.

Howard, Richard. "Beating His Systems." Rev. of Perspectives by Incongruity and Terms for Order. Book Week (1965): 15-16.

Howard, Robert Glenn. "A Theory of Vernacular Rhetoric: The Case of The "Sinner's Prayer" Online." Folklore 116.2 (2005): 172-90.

This paper seeks to rigorously define and illustrate the analytic category of "vernacular rhetoric" through an examination of the "Sinner's Prayer" as it appears on an amateur web page. In the online environment, this invitation to a traditional prayer performance seems to be a strategy for converting non-Christians. Through the application of the concept of vernacular rhetoric, however, it becomes clear that the deployment of the prayer can also function as an invitation for the already-converted to "testify" to their faith. In this way, the apparently evangelic prayer form also functions as an invitation for the already-converted to perform previously held values. By applying the concept of vernacular rhetoric to this example of online discourse, its value as an analytic category becomes clear because it can address the performative nature of World Wide Web-based documents.

Howell, Wilbur Samuel. "Kenneth Burke's 'Lexicon Rhetoricae': A Critical Examination." Poetics, Rhetoric, and Logic: Studies in the Basic Disciplines of Criticism. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1976. 62-68.

---. "Peter Ramus, Thomas Sheridan, and Kenneth Burke: Three Mavericks in the History of Rhetoric." Retrospectives and Perspectives: A Symposium on Rhetoric. Ed. Turner S. Kobler et al. Denton, TX: Texas Women�s UP, 1978. 91-105.

---. "Peter Ramus, Thomas Sheridan, and Kenneth Burke: Three Mavericks in the History of Rhetoric." Rhetoric and Change. Ed. William E. Tanner and J. Dean Bishop. Mesquite, TX: Ide House, 1982. 57-77.

---. "The Two-Party Line: A Reply to Kenneth Burke." Quarterly Journal of Speech 62 (1976): 69-77.

Hubler, Mike. "The Drama of a Technological Society: Using Kenneth Burke to Symbolically Explore the Technological Worldview Discovered by Jacques Ellul." KB Journal 1.2 (2005).

In the contemporary project of outlining the worldviews that influence rhetorical contexts, it has become increasingly meaningful to investigate the unique ideological climate precipitated by a technological society. This project carves out a route through which Jacques Ellul's insightful characterization of the technological society intersects Kenneth Burke�s various symbolic analyses of discourse in a technological society. Using Kenneth Burke's dramatism, several Ellulian dimensions of a technological worldview: technical autonomy, necessity and demystification, can be mapped onto a parallel grammar of symbols, a "drama" that features agency as its root term, and the inversion (or convergence) of the agent-agency ratio as its principle dynamic. The technological drama manifests itself in the technological society as a rhetorically dominant narrative that treats human artifacts as if they were primary agents and human artisans as if they were passive agencies through which technologies acted.

Hughes, Daniel. Rev. of Language as Symbolic Action by Kenneth Burke. Criticism 10 (1968): 251-53.

Huglen, Mark E. "An Image of Online Education as 'Poetic Humanism'." Kentucky Journal of Communication (2004): 43-54.

---. "Variations of Kenneth Burke's Identification\Division." Review of Communication 4.3-4 (2004): 187-97.

Huglen, Mark E., and Bernard L. Brock. "Burke, Clinton, and the Global/Local Community." North Dakota Journal of Speech and Theatre 16 (2003): 19-29.

Huglen, Mark E., and Basil B. Clark. Poetic Healing: A Vietnam Veteran's Journey from a Communication Perspective. revised ed. West Lafayette, IN: Parlor Press, 2005.

Humphrey, George Edward. "Metamorphoses of Desire: Eden and the Boundaries of Literature (Milton, Dante, Augustine, Derrida, Rhetoric)." DAI 48.05A (1987): 286.

This is a study of the rhetorical strategies employed by several writers to delimit and transgress the boundaries of literary form. As the archetypal source, the primary myth of origin, the master fable of desire and loss, Eden provides the locus for an exploration of divinity, selfhood, literature. Eden's garden wall defines its borders, while Eden itself marks the boundary between earth and heaven. But boundaries are also places of crossing, moments of transition, points of meeting: of time and eternity, the human and the divine, signifer and signified, bondage and freedom. Eden is thus a complex trope, the trope of tropes, for to cross its frontier is to enter the very nexus of language. Spatially, are heaven and earth contiguous or congruent? Temporally, are they sequential or simultaneous? Rhetorically, is the "earthy paradise" metonymic or metaphorical? In Part I of this study, "The Poetics of Desire," these questions are addressed from the perspective of the synchronic, spatial simultaneity of Edenic texts. My goal here is to draw a map for the analysis of literary Edenics, whose boundaries include, not only literature, but criticism and literary history, as well. With examples from Herbert, Milton, Lawrence, Levi-Strauss, Kenneth Burke and others, I trace in three successive chapters the relations among myth, history and literature; sacred and secular Edenics, especially with reference to pastoral; and the rhetoric of Eden, in particular a complex trope which I call "metamorphic." In Part II, "Four Metamorphoses," the focus shifts to the problem of diachronic, temporal difference. By studying the tropology of four Edenic scenes--Augustine's conversion (Confessions 8), Dante's reunion with Beatrice (Purgatory 28-33), Milton's description of Eden (Paradise Lost 4 and 9), and Derrida's reading of Rousseau's "festival" (Of Grammatology 2.3.3)--I argue that the rhetorical and narratological strategies which these writers use in their journeys of return can be studied as models for the very process of literary change; their Edenic scenes may be read synechdochically, not only as microcosms of the works in which they appear, but also as their authors' images for both literature and its history.

Hunter, Paul. "Synecdoche against Metonymy: Burke, Freire, and Writing Instruction." Freshman English News 18 (1990): 2-9.

Huyink, Cynthia J. "A Dramatistic Analysis of Sexual Politics by Kate Millett." Women's Studies in Communication 3 (1979): 1-6.

Hyde, Michael J. Rev. of Kenneth Burke and Martin Heidegger: With a Note Against Deconstruction by Samuel B. Southwell. The Quarterly Journal of Speech 74 (1989): 496-97.

---. The Ethos of Rhetoric. Columbia, S.C.: University of South Carolina Press, 2004.

Hyman, Stanley Edgar. "Kenneth Burke and the Criticism of Symbolic Action." The Armed Vision: A Study in the Methods of Modern Literary Criticism. Rev. ed. New York: Vintage Books, 1955. 327-85.

---. "Kenneth Burke at Seventy." The Critic�s Credentials. Ed. Phoebe Pettingell. New York: Antheneum Press, 1978. 69-73.

Hymes, Dell. Rev. of Language as Symbolic Action. Language 44 (1968): 664-69.

Ihlen, Oyvind. "Rhetoric and Resources: Notes for a New Approach to Public Relations and Issues Management." Journal of Public Affairs 2.4 (2002): 259-69.

This theoretical paper criticises the dominant rheto-rical approach to public relations and issues man-agement for not integrating symbolic and material dimensions. It is suggested that public relations and issues management assist actors in pursuing their interests with the help of symbolic strategies and various types of resources or capital. By drawing on rhetorical and sociological theories, the paper presents elements for a heuristic analytical device that has the potential to help both the critic and the practitioner to get a better grasp of such processes.

Ingram, Jason. "Hegemony and Globalism: Kenneth Burke and Paradoxes of Representation." Communication Studies 53.1 (2002): 4-24.

Focuses on the proper role of universality in theorizing and practicing hegemonic rearticulation to bear on debates about the threat globalism poses to communities. Outline of tensions between globalism and local communities; Examination of hegemony's basis in representation; Importance of imagination in a global scene.

Irmscher, William F. "Kenneth Burke." Traditions of Inquiry. Ed. John C. Brereton. New York: Oxford UP, 1985. 105-35.

Ivie, Robert L. "Democratic Dissent and the Trick of Rhetorical Critique." Cultural Studies/Critical Methodologies 5.3 (2005): 276.

As an exercise in consubstantial rivalry (a notion adapted from Kenneth Burke), democratic dissent operates tactically to turn the tables on the powerful in a given cultural field of political tension (a perspective drawn from Michel de Certeau). Dissent rearticulates political relationships by an ongoing act of rhetorical critique inside an established framework of understanding. The dissenter is a rhetorical trickster deploying metaphor as a principal heuristic of critique. The possibility of credible dissent relies on achieving a certain productive tension between affirming and disconcerting the political order--a double gesture of nonconforming solidarity--as can be illustrated in recent documentaries of dissent such as Uncovered: The War on Iraq.

---. "Images of Savagery in American Justifications for War." Communication Monographs 47.4 (1980): 279-94.

Presents a study that identified the essential characteristics of victimage rhetoric in justifications for war in the U.S. Discussion on savagery as a generative image in victimage rhetoric; Involvement of the U.S. in the war in South Vietnam.

---. "The Metaphor of Force in Prowar Discourse: The Case of 1812." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 68.3 (1982): 240-53.

Examines the metaphor of force in context of the War of 1812 by U.S. against Great Britain. Exploitation of decivilizing vehicles of violence by U.S. Republicans; Hostility of the British Government towards the U.S.; Definition of force in terms of enemy's conduct.

---. "Presidential Motives for War." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 60.3 (1974): 337-45.

Analyzes the vocabulary of selected U.S. presidents to locate the images they project in justification of war. Images and vocabularies used to justify motive of war; Investigation of war images; Presidential ideas to access the causes of war crisis.

---. "The Rhetoric of Bush's 'War' on Evil." KB Journal 1.1 (2004).

George W. Bush is a Burkean devil of rhetorical seduction. His demagoguery in the service of empire masquerades as a test of Christian faith and of faith in a Christian man, calling on Americans to make their nation right with God by exterminating an international devil. His "war" is a bastardization of religious thought akin to Hitler�s "Battle." Understanding what these two disquieting discourses hold in common helps to identify a difference that is crucial to finding America�s democratic voice.

Iwanicki, Christine E. "The Materiality of Language: Implications for Pedagogy, Literary Theory and Literacy." DAI 55.10A (1994): 444.

The dissertation combines work in literary theory, feminism, and pedagogy so as to argue for a materialist approach to the teaching of literary studies. I begin by exploring the extent to which the ideology of individualism has influenced the teaching of literary studies, so as to obscure the sociopolitical implications of people's habits of language use. In response to this tendency, I advocate a pedagogy based on the "materiality of language," a perspective that takes into account how theories of language and language practices are influenced by sociopolitical variables. Phenomena I call the "evasion of politics" and the "disembodiment of language" characterize the work of theorists such as de Saussure and Derrida, contributing to what Peter McLaren calls the "demonization of the empirical subject" in twentieth-century language theory. I also look at various intellectual traditions (humanism, modernism, postmodernism, and feminism) to see whether they participate in the "disembodiment of language" and whether they can contribute to an embodied, socially-grounded view of language. In the work of M. M. Bakhtin and Kenneth Burke, I find a counterpoint to de Saussure and Derrida, but I suggest that aspects of Bakhtin's and Burke's work are undercut by a problematic subtext of masculine individualism and quasi-religiosity, which limits the applicability of their theories to a materialist perspective of language. Using, however, some of Bakhtin's work on carnival, the body, and discourse, the dissertation moves toward an engagement of Peter McLaren's notion of a "politics of enfleshment." In the final chapter of the dissertation, I offer a case study of the materiality of language that puts these theoretical issues into context as I analyze a set of essays written by undergraduate students on topics such as the body, ideology, and gender roles.

Jack, Jordynn. "'the Piety of Degradation': Kenneth Burke, the Bureau of Social Hygiene, and Permanence and Change." The Quarterly Journal of Speech 90.4 (2004): 446-68.

Kenneth Burke's employment with the Bureau of Social Hygiene informed his rhetorical theory in the 1930s. Between 1926 and 1930, Burke researched criminology and drug addiction and ghostwrote a book for Colonel Arthur Woods, Dangerous Drugs. An investigation of archives indicates that this research left its mark on Burke's Permanence and Change (1935): in particular, Burke's concept of piety can be understood better in relation to the Bureau of Social Hygiene. An account of Burke's criminological research shows that piety, as a rhetorical concept, involves both embodied and discursive acts. Because it involves mental and affective factors, piety forms the basis for metabiology.

Jackson, Jennifer Ann. "Contemporary Fictions, Social Texts: Don Delillo's "White Noise", "Libra", And "Mao Ii" As Postmodern Cultural Rhetorics (Delillo Don)." DAI 53.07A (1992): 221.

This dissertation argues that rhetoricians should be more aware of theories and practices of postmodernism--as well as contemporary fiction such as Don DeLillo's recent novels--because such inquiry provides powerful critiques of American culture. Read as ethical acts, I describe postmodern interventions that transfigure rhetoric, present rhetoricians with new vocabularies, bridge disciplinary divisions, and potentially advance rhetoric's role in cultural studies. What I call "postmodern cultural rhetorics" can help us locate middle ground between those who support and those who attack the postmodern turn. I investigate three issues especially relevant for rhetoric: first, postmoderns understand representation as an ethical phenomenon; such arguments draw the "rhetorical triangle" into a field of contestation. Second, postmodern efforts to theorize human agency complicate rhetoricians' understanding of writer, or ethos, and reader. Third, postmoderns debate the possibility of social change, whether accomplished through critique or through a refusal to distinguish between high and popular culture. Moving to narrow the rhetoric/poetics gap beyond the projects of Paul de Man and Kenneth Burke, this dissertation argues that Don DeLillo's fictions are themselves effective postmodern cultural rhetorics, offering powerful narratives useful for rhetoric. Close readings of Don DeLillo's White Noise, Libra, and Mao II test their effectiveness as postmodern cultural rhetorics, their questioning of representation, subjectivity, and the possibility of social change. A final argument examines ways that postmodern cultural rhetorics might reconfigure "English." These critiques not only strengthen the rhetoric/poetics relation: they enable and enrich projects aiming to rewrite the social order.

Jacobi, Martin James. "Literature as Equipment for Writing: Applications of Kenneth Burke's Dramatism to the Teaching of Composition (Rhetoric, Education)." DAI 45.07A (1984): 168.

Effective writing exhibits the intention of the author fitted to the needs, desires, interests, knowledge, experience--what Kenneth Burke calls the orientation--of the reader. To achieve this fit, authors must consider their topics from the perspectives of their audiences. Students who can do this are termed "relativists" by William G. Perry, and their cognitive acts demonstrate what Jean Piaget terms "formal operational thinking." Burke, Perry, and Piaget believe that as human beings mature physically, intellectually, and ethically, they become able to develop the skills required for rhetorical fluency. Research on cognitive development shows that while college freshmen are capable of such skills, very few have developed them: Thus, instructors of freshmen composition teach an art requiring formal operational thinking and relativism to concrete dualists. This study explores the usefulness of Burke's dramatism for improving rhetorical fluency, and offers some applications of his theory to a methodology and a method for teaching writing. The first two chapters describe the development and effects of orientations, and end by discussing how the "technological psychosis"--Burke's term for the socioeconomic Zeitgeist that has shaped the modern age--has led to instruction in composition that neglects cognitive development. The last part of this study shows how Burke's dramatism can improve instruction in composition. His philosophy assumes the relativity of all orientations, considers the ramifications of this relativity, and offers a system for bridging orientations and thereby communicating. Applied to composition, dramatism would use literary works that that expose students to alternative, powerful perspectives, in order to introduce the disequilibrium which induces cognitive development. By means of dramatistic analyses, students gain experience in analyzing and understanding other perspectives so that they become able, when writing, to respond to the orientations of their audiences and thereby to discover and expand shared beliefs.

Jameson, Frederic R. "Critical Response: Ideology and Symbolic Action." Critical Inquiry 5.2 (1978): 417-22.

Jameson, Fredric R. The Political Unconscious: Narrative as a Socially Symbolic Act. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1981.

Jameson, Frederic R. "The Symbolic Inference: Or Kenneth Burke and Ideological Analysis." Critical Inquiry 4.3 (1978): 507-23.

Jamieson, Kathleen Hall. Eloquence in an Electronic Age: The Transformation of Political Speechmaking. New York: Oxford UP, 1988.

Japp, Phyllis M. "Can This Marriage Be Saved? Reclaiming Burke for Feminist Scholarship." Kenneth Burke and the 21st Century. Ed. Bernard L. Brock. Albany: State U of New York P, 1999. 113-30.

---. "Rhetoric and Time: Dimensions of Temporality in Theory and Criticism (Narrative, Dramatism, Burke, K.)." DAI 47.06A (1986): 217.

This study explored the dimensions of temporality in contemporary rhetorical theory and criticism. The specific purpose was to develop a critical vocabulary of time, grounded in rhetorical theory, a vocabulary which would aid the critic in the analysis of the temporal dimensions of rhetoric. Contemporary rhetorical theory, narrative theory, and Kenneth Burke's theory of language as symbolic action yielded temporal concepts and constructs which formed the basis for a dramatistic understanding of the methods by which humans rhetorically and narratively create shared understandings of time. In this dramatistic perspective, time is an aspect of human social reality created and sustained by three essential processes of language--substantiating, formulating, and stylizing. At the heart of each process is a temporal dialectic between human experience as permanence and as change. This temporal dialectic supports a vision of human action as simultaneously enduring through time and changing with time. The study concludes with a critical application of the temporal vocabulary to the rhetoric of a contemporary event, the experiences of Mary Cunningham at Bendix Corporation.

Japp, Phyllis M. "A Spoonful of Sugar Makes the Medicine Go Down: Dr. Conwell's 'Feel Good' Cultural Tonic." Speaker and Gavel 27 (1989-1990): 2-10.

Jarrett Bromberg, Ann Michelle. "The Caribbean Continuum: Identity, Representation, and Discourse (Cuba, Literary Theory, Niels Bohr, Kenneth Burke, Chaos Theory)." DAI 59.01A (1997): 240.

The cultural plurality and experiential diversity which characterizes much of the Caribbean has created a wealth of contexts and perspectives in Caribbean literature and discourse. The near total decimation of pre-Columbian cultures, centuries of slavery and indentured servitude, and the often uninterrupted presence of the West throughout the region, however, has greatly complicated the identification of a Pan-Caribbean view of experience and expression. This study explores three important contemporary responses to the complexities of constructing a Pan-Caribbean theory of culture and discourse: (1) the Cuban cultural anthropologist Fernando Ortiz's theory of transculturacion; (2) his compatriot, the writer and critic Antonio Benitez Rojo's concept of positive cultural dissipation; and, (3) the Martinican writer and critic Edouard Glissant's poetique de la Relation. As a comparative analysis will show, while the theories of Ortiz and Benitez Rojo are divided by fifty years, and those of Benitez Rojo and Glissant are separated by distinct political and cultural contexts, key similarities can be found among these approaches that suggest a kind of theoretical continuum of Pan-Caribbean cultural identity. Moreover, each of these theories addresses central themes and issues, unique unto the Caribbean, which suggests that a reading of the Caribbean's manifold expressions of culture may benefit from comparison with concepts found in the philosophy of quantum physics and chaos theory. Theoretical paradigms drawn from the concept of complementarity, created by the theoretical physicist Niels Bohr, for instance, help to explain how each of these writer's understanding of the dialogue between Western and autochthonous sources of culture contributes to their alternative reading of Caribbean discourse. Meanwhile, the theory of dissipative structures, found in the physicist Ilya Prigogine's work on non-linear thermodynamics, will clarify how these alternative readings of Caribbean culture can simultaneously maintain cultural diversity and cultural unification. Comparative analyses based on contemporary s